Jamie Begley - Soul of a Demon

SOUL OF A DEMON The Dark Souls, #3

JAMIE BEGLEY

Young Ink Press Publication YoungInkPress.com Copyright © 2017 by Jamie Begley Edited by C&D Editing & Diamond in the Rough Editing Cover Art by Cover Couture All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from the author. The only exception is by a reviewer, who may quote short excerpts in a review. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

This work of fiction is intended for mature audiences only. All sexually active characters portrayed in this ebook are eighteen years of age or older. Please do not buy if strong sexual situations and explicit language offends you. Connect with Jamie, [email protected] www.facebook.com/AuthorJamieBegley www.JamieBegley.net

CON T EN T S

Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23

Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Chapter 31 Chapter 32 Chapter 33 Epilogue Epilogue A.E. FISHER

Wolf Prologue 1. Wolf

PROLOGU E

Z

erina twisted on the bed, trying to loosen her wrists that were tied to the headboard. “You really shouldn’t do that. You’re only hurting yourself.” Startled at the sound of a voice she recognized when she believed the room to be empty, Zerina jerked her head upward, searching the room and finding her cousin Jinx sitting cross-legged on the bottom of the bed. “Untie me! Hurry!” her voice screamed in her mind. Hades had taped her mouth shut when he had left to greet an expected visitor. Jinx winced. “Please lower your voice. Your screaming is hurting my head.” “You can hear me?”

“Of course.” She rolled her eyes at her. No one knew all of Jinx’s different powers. She guarded her secrets as closely as the Moirai. Zerina thought the woman herself didn’t know all she was capable of. “Don’t just sit there. Untie me.” Biting back the desire to yell again, Zerina forced herself to calm down. Jinx shook her head. “I can’t. I’m not really here. I’m projecting my image from above. I’m trying to find a way in, other than actually dying, which I really don’t want to do.” Zerina fell back onto the pillow. “If you can’t help, then go away. Tell my mother and father where I am so they can help me.” “Don’t be mad at me. You know I would help if I could. Do you really want me to tell Fate and Valentine where you are? Hades is protected by Mother. It could start a war.” Zerina lifted her head again to stare at her cousin. Jinx was right; if Fate and her father found out she was in Hades’ domain, they would stop at nothing to help her. When Mother gifted Hades with the Underworld, she promised him no interference from the gods. She would not break her word, nor would she let anyone else. If she allowed Jinx to go for help, it would start a war that could not be won by the Moirai. They would be destroyed. If the Moirai

were destroyed, time itself would stop and the world would cease to exist. “Promise me you won’t tell them,” Zerina requested vehemently. “I promise. I’m not stupid. I’m well aware of what would happen,” Jinx reminded her. “You still look like you’re angry with me.” If Zerina could grind her teeth in aggravation, she would. Jinx always managed to get on her nerves. To look at the woman, you would never believe the power she held. Jinx didn’t look a day over eighteen, perpetually youthful. Her looks were plain, unassuming. She wasn’t beautiful or even pretty. She would pass unnoticed in a room full of gods and goddesses. Her diminutive size at barely five feet had often made her the source of teasing. Many had underestimated her to their determent. Not many laughed at her anymore. They were too frightened. She was the daughter of Merlin and a fairy, who swore he had seduced her. Neither had wanted Jinx, and she had been tossed back and forth between them until she had grown strong enough to survive on her own. “I’m not angry. I just don’t want you to be here when Hades returns. I don’t want him to become angry with you.” The hurt disappeared from Jinx’s chocolatecolored eyes. “Oh.” She adjusted herself, lying

down sideways on the bed. “He can’t see me; only you can.” “If you can’t help, why are you here?” “So you won’t feel so lonely and scared. Is it working?” “No,” Zerina said drily. Jinx’s tinkling laughter filled the room. “You always make me laugh. You’re my favorite cousin.” “Only because I was the one who didn’t leave when you appeared. Things tend to go wrong whenever you’re in a room.” Jinx tilted her head to the side in question. “Why didn’t you leave when others would? It’s not my fault things happen. Fate still blames me for falling down that flight of steps, doesn’t she?” “Maybe a little. You did bump into her.” “Even your father doesn’t like me, and he’s supposed to be a saint.” Zerina glared. “Supposed to be?” Jinx shrugged. “Can a saint be an adulterer?” “He made a mistake. He said he had never been tempted by a woman until you convinced him to try to teach you potions.” “He blamed me? For that? I only wanted him to teach me how to make a love potion. When he refused, I attempted it on my own. Is it my fault he drank it before I could throw it away?” “Yes, you could have told him the truth when he asked what you were making instead of lying

and telling him it would make someone stronger.” Zerina was still talking to Jinx through her mind. “How did I know he would see Juno? That was an accident, pure and simple.” “I don’t know about that,” Zerina said doubtfully. “How about Achilles?” “That definitely wasn’t my fault! I told his mother how to protect him; how could it be my fault that she forgot to dip his ankle?” “Hercules …” “How is that—” “You convinced Deianeira to use a love potion on Hercules, which poisoned him.” “I offered her my love potion, not to make her own,” Jinx argued back. “Did or did Mother not warn you to stay away from earth? Despite that, you went to earth, to New York, and when there, confided to one of the humans that money was useless. It took years for the earth to recover.” “Okay, that one might have been my fault. If everyone is always so worried about being around me, then why did you always stay and talk to me?” Zerina’s face flushed in embarrassment. “Transporting is my weakest gift.” Jinx laughed harder. “You stayed because you were afraid of where you would end up?” “Yes,” Zerina confessed. “And I thought you stayed because you liked

me.” Her laughter died. “I don’t know how I feel about that.” Zerina sighed. She couldn’t understand how a woman capable of producing such devastation could be so sensitive. “Are you still trying to find a way in to help me?” Zerina prodded when Jinx remained silent. “No, I’m resting. I’m trying to decide if I still want to help.” Zerina began kicking out at the image at the bottom of the bed. “What are you doing?” Jinx asked. “Trying to kick your ass!” she screamed inside her head. The sound of the door handle moving had both women looking at the doorway. “Leave,” Zerina warned, the tape across her mouth preventing her from snapping at the woman when she saw her jump up from her relaxed position, only to sit crossed-legged on the bed again. The door opened wider, showing Hades. Zerina swallowed hard, keeping her gaze away from Jinx. She could practically hear her panting at the vision standing in the doorway. To say Hades was seductively handsome would be an understatement. It was whispered among the immortals that Mother had sent Hades to the Underworld to protect him from the jealousy of the

other gods. Staring at him, Zerina believed it. Hades was short for a god, only reaching six feet. But what he lacked in height, he made up for with the aquiline nose that made her feel inferior. Mother had gifted him with a Roman nose, but the rest of his features were pure Greek. His jaw was square, and his chin was firm, not soft. Zerina had seen the same one on boxers—deadly and ready to take on anyone who dared to challenge them. She wanted to rip his clothes off and lick every inch of his body, then go back for seconds. Although she was a virgin who had never been touched by a male’s hand, her body ached for his, as if he alone could quench the fire within her. She had been taught since birth to control her emotions, and she did so now with iron control, though the voice in her mind told her she was lost and alone, so why not enjoy herself until she was rescued? Zerina glared at Jinx sitting at the bottom of the bed, placing the thought in her mind. Jinx gave her a mischievous smile then returned her attention to Hades. “My love, I just received a visit from your mother. It seems she is concerned about your safety.” The indifferent statement goaded her anger. Her mother would be worried sick. The fact that he found it amusing made her want to smack the smirk

off his face.

L

eaning against the doorframe, his arms elegantly crossed against his chest, Hades didn’t try to conceal the mocking twist of his mouth as he stared at the beauty on his bed. Zerina’s glorious blue eyes shot sparks of temper in his direction; however, the gag he had tied around her mouth kept her from yelling the obscenities at him he had become familiar with since her arrival. Her hands were tied to a hook he had conveniently placed at the head of his bed. It was one of the most tempting sights Hades had ever seen, and he had seen it all. “She seems to think your gentle little soul might be in danger. She doesn’t know you at all, does she?” He walked forward, reaching his hand out to trail his fingers up a slim thigh that was visible, since her gown had ridden up in her struggles. Zerina snapped her foot out, attempting to kick him. Hades burst out in laughter. “No, she doesn’t know you at all, but I have an idea, and what I don’t know, I have every intention of finding out.”

CHAPTER 1

“I

f you don’t want him, can I have him?” Jinx asked mischievously from the bottom of the bed. Zerina ignored her, keeping her eyes on Hades to see if he could see Jinx. He gently removed the binding from her mouth, brushing his thumb against the curve of her cheek. “Don’t touch me!” she spat, scooting away from his touch. The touch of his skin on hers was electrifying, making her eyes nearly roll back in her head. Her iron control had her stumbling from the bed, her hand going to her waist, trying to calm the rioting nerve endings that had sent a jolt directly between her thighs. Dark eyes looked at her with amusement. “Why so skittish? I was just checking to make sure

your skin wasn’t marked from your binding.” “Don’t play games with me. You know what a touch from you does.” His lower lip curled sensuously as he studied her heaving breasts. “Ah, beautiful Zerina, am I too much for you to handle?” “Yes,” she admitted honestly. “Take me home, Hades. You have the power to return me. If my father and mother find out where I am, it will start a war with the Moirai.” “That they will not win. Mother will not interfere, so they would be on their own. If they start a war, it will be at their own doing, which is how you ended up down here in the first place.” “I ended up here because Grimm found me searching for Cara and took me.” “Cara took a soul that wasn’t meant for her. Grimm hates to leave empty-handed.” Zerina ground her teeth. “Grimm thought you would do the right thing and return me home.” Hades shook his head. “My servant knows me well enough to know I don’t let anyone leave my domain once they enter.” “I know what you’re about to say,” Jinx broke into her thoughts. “I wouldn’t if I were you.” Recklessly, Zerina didn’t heed her warning. “You allowed Persephone to leave.” “That’s true. Demeter was always butting her nose into our business. Your mother, on the other

hand, I could get used to seeing on a regular basis.” Fate and Demeter couldn’t be compared. Both Fate and her sister Destiny made all the goddesses envious. The only goddess who was just as beautiful was Persephone. Her mother had told her once that Hades had fallen in love with her on sight. If she was still the queen of the Underworld, Zerina might have been able to convince her to persuade Hades to return her home. But Persephone was no longer there. When she had returned to the Underworld after staying with Demeter for the six months that Hades had promised, she had returned carrying Zeus’s child … twice. Hades had divorced her with the spoken words that had dissolved their marriage, denying her entry back into the Underworld where he ruled. “You think so? My mother would make Demeter seem like a saint.” “Then it’s a good thing she has no idea where you are.” Hades waved his hand toward the doorway. “Are you ready to return to your room?” “If you’re refusing to listen to reason, yes!” Zerina swept her long gown out of her way as she stormed toward the door. In the short time she had been in the Underworld, every time she had argued with Hades, he would send her back to her room. “Take your company with you.”

Zerina turned back in shock, seeing Jinx was just as startled. “You see me?” Hades sat down on the bed, leaning on his elbow as he stared at the small woman. “I can see anyone who enters my domain, even if they are just projecting their image. You’re a cute little thing.” Zerina crossed her arms when Jinx impishly smiled at Hades. “Are you flirting with me?” Hades laughed. “A little.” “I may be small, but I have all the right parts in the right places,” she flirted back. “Jinx!” If she could have jerked the woman off the bed, Zerina would have. Jinx lowered her voice, as if Zerina couldn’t hear every word the fairy said. “She’s a stick in the mud like her mother,” she whispered conspiratorially. “We’ll have to see what we can do about that,” Hades whispered back. Fed up with the two, she went through the door, seeing Grimm waiting. Giving her cousin the cold shoulder, she followed him down the long, black marble hallway to the door of her room. He held the door for her, giving her a mocking smile. She wanted to smack his smug face. If she had the opportunity to make him pay for bringing her to the Underworld, she would. When she returned home,

apprising her mother of his betrayal would be her first priority. “You left me?” Jinx asked as her image appeared on her bed. “I didn’t think you would care.” Zerina huffily sat down on the bed, seeing Grimm close the door. “Can you blame me?” Jinx fanned her face. “He’s hot as hell.” She threw herself down on the soft bed. Zerina ignored her, trying to think of a way to escape. Her eyes went around the large room. The bed was huge, sitting next to a window that gave the appearance of the sun and trees outside. There was a table with two chairs and another chair that sat beside the window. The rug that covered the floor was thick and warm, unlike the cold marble of the floors in the rest of Hades’ castle. On the walls were pictures of women during time periods. Each so beautiful she could understand why the artist had decided to capture their beauty on canvas. Being a Moirai, she knew who each of the women were. The Countess of Báthory that had been rumored to bathe in the blood of virgins. Zerina knew that rumor was true. Shivering, she looked at the next picture. Martha Needle, who, growing bored with her husband and three children, decided to poison them and her brother-in-law. Her eyes traveled to another wall, where a picture of an

Egyptian queen was placed. There were also pictures of women that weren’t human. Empousa was a goddess whom everyone hated enough to spread the rumor that she had lost her power and had one leg of bronze and another one like a donkey. In her portrait, she was lying nude on a lavish bed, both shapely legs visible. Jinx saw where she was staring and asked, “Do you think they are down here?” “Yes.” Zerina lay back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling morosely. She missed her mother, father, and sisters. Having never been separated from them, Hades’ castle seemed more cold and quiet. She was used to Broni and Cara bantering back and forth. Her mother’s stories of gods, goddesses, and immortals. Her father’s quiet presence as they strolled through his gardens. No wonder Hades looked for diversions, being removed from the beauty of the heavens and the distractions at Mother’s court. Her only hope was that he would become bored with her and give her freedom back. Jinx settled down next to her as the scene outside the window grew into one of darkness with a bright moon and stars shining. “He doesn’t seem so bad,” she tried to console her. “He isn’t nice, either,” Zerina warned. “He doesn’t contain the souls that are doomed to stay

here forever by being nice.” “I don’t think most of the women complain about being here if they can see him every day,” she mused. “You have a one-track mind.” “Yes, I do.” Jinx sighed. “He’s sexy as—” “Will you stop saying that?” “Well, he is,” she muttered in a staccato voice. “Go away, Jinx. I’m going to sleep.” Zerina rolled to her side, away from the irritating woman. “Are you mad at me?” Zerina could hear the subtle hint of hurt in her voice. Sighing, Zerina rolled back over. “You can stay if you let me go to sleep.” Obediently, Jinx closed her eyes. Zerina closed hers also, comforted that the other woman was next to her, even though she was an apparition. Drowsily, she raised her lashes. “If you find the entrance, don’t come inside. I don’t want you to become trapped.” Jinx didn’t open her eyes when she replied, “I’m not making any promises until I see the size of his dick.” Zerina pulled her pillow out from under her head, tempted to smother her. Instead, she used it to cover her eyes from the glow of the moonlight. “You know what your problem is, Zerina?” “No, but I’m sure you’re going to tell me.” “You’re too prissy. You should learn to

relax more.” “You know what your problem is?” “No. What?” “You won’t shut up.”

CHAPTER 2

Z

erina woke to the sun outside her window and Jinx gone. She went to the closet that she had discovered was full of clothes when Grimm had thrust her inside the bedroom. That had been after her first meeting with Hades. It was a meeting she would never forget. The stories her mother had told her as a child concerning Hades eclipsed seeing him in person … “Broni, you know you will see her again,” Zerina comforted. Broni nodded. “I don’t know why I’m crying.” “Because your part in her life is at an end. She no longer needs you to fight for her, and that is hard for you. I feel your sadness. I was part of her birth, saw life enter her, and it was with sadness that I saw this happening, but we can do nothing else, other than assist. We cannot interfere.”

Both women watched as Cara spoke to the little spirit, though neither could hear her words. Zerina made an offer she had never made before. “Would you like to help escort her?” “How is that possible?” Broni questioned. “With Cara’s help, we can travel with her to the doorway. Mother is at the council; she won’t know until her return.” Broni smiled. Zerina was always trying to please those she loved. She was the most powerful of the three, often not able to show emotion at the decisions her job demanded. Zerina’s gift was to find the right spirit for their physical forms. Present at the birth of each child, she often had to make decisions that Broni didn’t know if she could make, especially if the soul would be entering a home where it would not be properly loved or cared for. Zerina often said those required stronger souls, because they had to survive despite those hardships. Cara turned and held out her hand, and Broni took it, instantly becoming ethereal. She then realized Zerina was holding her other hand. Linked, they were now able to see Adoni’s spirit. “Are you angels, too?” “We are not angels; we are Moirai.” “Moirai?” Adoni questioned. “We are your guides through life. Zerina was with you at your birth, Broni helped and protected

you through your physical life, and I am Cara. I am here to help you to your new afterlife.” “Am I being punished for disobeying my mother? She told me I was never to ride alone, but it was such a beautiful day that I could not resist.” “It had nothing to do with you disobeying your mother. It is time for your beautiful spirit to move forward to a new life. Do you remember when you and your mother moved to a new village? How frightened you were? How much you came to love your new home?” “Yes, but my mother was there,” Adoni whispered. “Your mother cannot be with you yet; it is not her time. When it is, you can greet her, and she will not be as frightened. You will be able to introduce her to all your new friends. But this time you must be brave on your own, Adoni. I promise you have nothing to fear.” Cara read her thoughts. “Broni will look out for your mother, as she has protected you.” Broni spoke up, “I have been by your side during your many illnesses. The night you escaped the fire that burned down your home, I made sure you awakened in time to escape. I give you my word; I will protect your mother.” Reassured, Adoni turned to Cara. “I’m ready.” Cara and the others slowly began to slip away, carried away in what seemed like rushing wind but

wasn’t. Movement became nothing more than a moment in time until it seemed as if they were walking in the sky itself with bright stars surrounding them. Broni understood now why souls could become lost. There were so many directions and bright lights glittering in the darkness. The vastness of it all would have been overwhelming without Cara’s help. Without hesitation, Cara guided them through the darkness, leading them to a destination that only she knew. Adoni suddenly tried to break free and move toward one particularly bright light, but Cara tightened her grip on the girl, moving her forward. “That doorway is not yours, Adoni.” “But I want to go there. It’s so beautiful.” Adoni became petulant. Being young, she was attracted to the beautiful doorway. “It is, but yours is just as beautiful.” Cara inexorably moved the girl forward. It was as if there was a path only she could see. Suddenly, a bright light was before them. Cara stopped before they came within touching distance, mere inches away. “It’s not as large as the other one.” Disappointment and fear were the emotions Cara sensed within Adoni, as well as something Cara couldn’t quite put her finger on.

“Darling, the size doesn’t matter; only what is inside. Your doorway is just different than the other, not better or worse.” Adoni nodded, relieved. “Will I see you again?” Cara turned and looked into the bright light, studying it for several minutes. “Yes, you will see us again and soon.” Cara tried to hide the apprehension she was feeling from the girl, but Zerina and Broni knew something was wrong. “Go, Adoni. My sisters and I must leave, and I want you safe before we go.” Zerina and Broni began to feel a disturbance around them. Broni’s instinct to protect Adoni again flared within her, but she was unable to move, holding each sister by the hand. If she released Cara, she and Zerina would be lost in the dark maze, but if she released Zerina, then she would be lost alone. Cara pushed Adoni toward the light, and as soon as she entered it, she disappeared. Then Cara turned toward her sisters. Clasping Broni’s hand tighter, she hurried through the darkness. “Do you feel the disturbance?” Cara spoke quietly. “Yes, we must hurry. Someone is following us.” Broni kept her voice firm, not wanting her sisters to feel her impending sense of doom. Her feelings

were never wrong; they had saved more than one soul. “No one should be here. I am the only one able to follow these paths.” “They are following us. They wish to destroy us.” Broni’s battle instincts were surging through her body. She wanted to stay and face the approaching enemy, but would not risk her sisters’ safety. “Whatever happens, we cannot release hands. You will become lost and disoriented without my help,” Cara spoke hurriedly, feeling the danger draw nearer. She was practically running through the corridor. “Can you tell what it is?” Both women shook their heads as Cara rushed along the unseen path with her sisters desperately trying to keep up. “We’re almost there.” Cara could see their doorway just ahead. They each prayed to reach the doorway before whatever danger stalking them struck. They were inches away when they were suddenly hit with a power surge, knocking them apart. The next thing Zerina knew, she was shivering in the frigid air, crouching low behind a large trash container in a parking lot. With trembling fingers, she brushed her damp tresses away from her face. She was so cold. How was she going to

survive without warmth or shelter? She was terrified, tendrils of danger had the hair at the nape of her neck rising. The shadowy figure that had chased them through the Halls of Death was near. She gazed around the dark parking lot, trying to come up with a plan. Her appearance alone would raise questions that she wouldn’t be able to answer without her sanity being questioned. She also didn’t want the one who was responsible for her predicament to find her, so she decided to stay hidden until she could come up with a plan to find Broni and Cara. The freezing cold that was slowly making it impossible to move left no doubt in her mind that she was now mortal. Her powers were gone. The large building she was hiding in the shadows beside was a hospital, the structure easily recognizable, as it was one of the few structures she could visit on earth. She shook not only from the cold but the fear of children being born during her absence. They would be soulless, mere shells, until they grew into demons and begot devastation among the humans. She shakily reached out, bracing a hand on the large metal trash container, forcing herself to rise from the damp concrete. Seeing that the parking lot was briefly empty, she made for a side door where she had seen

employees enter. Reaching the doorway, she prayed to Mother that the door would be unlocked. Thankfully, she had gone back in time far enough that the doors didn’t have to have a code punched in. At first, she thought it was locked. Then her fear gave her the adrenaline rush she needed to open the heavy door. The empty hallway was filled with carts of dirty linens. The sound of another door opening startled her. Seeing a door to the side, she rushed inside and closed it behind her softly. Her breaths sounded loud in the dark room. Tiredly, she leaned against the wall, holding back the desire to burst into frightened tears. Zerina forced herself to gather her scattered wits and begin to piece together who was responsible for the treachery that had placed her and her sisters, Cara and Broni, in danger. A slight movement behind her had her freezing in place. Then an icy-cold body pressed against her back. A terrified scream parted her lips, but before it could escape, a hand closed over her mouth. Zerina struggled against the cold hand covering her mouth. Kicking backward was useless, since her feet were covered in soft slippers. “Be still.”

The command didn’t pacify her fears. Increasing her struggles, she almost managed to break away, when she was pressed harder against the dark cloak he was wearing. It hindered her efforts to get away as he wrapped it around her, enveloping them both inside. “I’m trying to help warm you. You’re freezing,” his chilly voice sounded in her ear. She had only met Grimm a few times over the centuries, yet she recognized his voice. It was hard not to. It dripped icily, as cold as the body against her. She had always hated to see him when a child’s soul had met an end. Only three times had a child’s soul found its way to Hades. Each had been a reincarnated soul that had slipped underneath Mother’s guard. Dark laughter filled the room. “I just saw Cara. They left me in a predicament.” They? Her heart lightened to know that Cara was safe. But was he referring to Broni, too, when he mentioned ‘they?’ “Unfortunately, they took a soul that I was sent for, and now I have no way home.” Grimm’s hand left her mouth. The moment of relief was short-lived when she felt his hands on her throat, tightening, preventing any sound she would make. Struggling, she tried to break his death grip, as

her oxygen-deprived lungs began to burn. “Don’t worry; it will only hurt for a moment.” With cold precision, Grimm told her she was going to die. Spots filled her vision, faltering her struggles as she lay limply against him, his grip never lessening. Her tear-filled lashes closed as the sound of her heart slowed then stopped. He was right; she had felt no pain. The only thing she felt before she lost consciousness was his cloak enveloping her closer to his lean body as he lifted her into his arms, enclosing her in darkness. Her last glimpse of anything was a doorway appearing and swinging open. Grimm carried her forward as a silent scream filled her head when she saw where he was taking her. To Hades.

Z

erina slowly regained consciousness to the feel of a cold, smooth floor against her cheek. Her vision swam as she tried to blink her eyes open, seeing the shiny black marble against her face. Placing a hand on the smooth surface, she managed to raise herself to a sitting position. “I see you’ve finally wakened.”

Her gazed jumped to the man sitting casually on a large desk a few feet from her. “Rise, Zerina. Let me have a good look at you.” She found the strength to stand, swaying unsteadily. The cold that had been assailing her moments before was gone, replaced by a heat building in her body from the tips of her toes in her thin slippers, gliding upward through her body until she felt as if she were burning alive. She fell to her knees, clutching her belly. “Stop it!” she screamed. “Too much?” The indolent seductiveness of his voice tore through her body, making the fire between her thighs unbearable. A small scream escaped as she felt a rush of wetness leak from between her clenched thighs. She might have been a virgin, but she was smart enough to recognize what had just happened to her body. Hades stood, wearing a black silk dress shirt tucked into a pair of black slacks that didn’t hide the bulge that he was plainly unembarrassed by. As he stood over her, Zerina tilted her head back so she could glare up at him. “Mother will punish you for bringing me here!” “Are you afraid, Grimm?” Hades didn’t even look at Grimm, who was looming next to her.

“Not really.” The caustic reply had her head snapping to the man who was removing his cloak. Hades shrugged. “Oh well, I guess I’ll worry about that when she comes for a visit. Grimm, when was the last time my mother came for a visit?” “Never.” “I guess that’s why I had trouble remembering.” He traced a lean finger down her cheek, leaving a trail of fire. “Don’t worry; she won’t be coming any time soon. We’ll have plenty of time to get to know each other better. Much better ...” Zerina jerked away from his touch. “Don’t touch me!” she snapped. “I demand you have Grimm return me to my home!” His soulless eyes stared down at her in amusement. “What you want is not important. What I want is. Don’t worry, Zerina; I’ll make sure you’re very well taken care of.” When he crouched down in front of her, she scooted back from his closeness, feeling like she was going up in flames, that the only part of her that her mother would retrieve would be her ashes. How could women bear to touch the dark king? She had heard that a few of the goddesses had snuck down for a night of pleasure, many trying desperately to return for another, only to find the passage barred. Hades only allowed them one

night in his bed. Therefore, many had found themselves wandering the earth, looking for an entrance that opened only when Hades wanted it to. “My mother and father will come for me.” “I’m not afraid of your parents. Fate, I can handle, and Valentine cannot step foot in my domain. He can only go where love can exist. Hades has never known the emotion of love. Lust, greed, hatred … now those are all emotions I’m very familiar with down here. I plan on introducing you to some of them, especially lust.” His eyes dropped to the cleavage that her white gauze dress left exposed. “Especially lust.” She slapped him across the face that was leering at her. “You touch me and I will …” Her words stuttered to a halt. “What, Zerina? What could you possibly do to hurt me? I, on the other hand, have many ways in which I can hurt you. Some of them pleasurable. Some, not so much. I find I like the occasional bite of pain when I’m fucking. How about you?” “You bastard. I’ll give you all the pain you want if you dare touch me!” Zerina threw herself at him. All the stress of becoming lost in the Halls of Death, terrified for her sisters, then having Grimm kill her were more than she could take. In the blink of an eye, she found herself flat on her back, lying on the black marble floor with

Hades on top of her, holding her hands in his and preventing her from striking him again. “I haven’t had so much fun in decades.” He laughed down at her, mocking her attempts to hurt him. “You’re going to stay and keep me company for a while. At least until you begin to bore me.” Zerina lifted her head until her mouth came close to his shoulder. Before he could guess her intention, she latched on, biting down … hard. “Dammit.” Hades tried to push her mouth away from his shoulder, but she refused to relinquish the flesh that was starting to tear. One of her hands became free when he tried to push her away from his shoulder, and she raked it down his cheek, leaving bloody gouges. Hades swore as he pried her jaw open and away from his flesh. Lifting himself to his feet, he then waved a hand to close the gaping wound. “Are you bored yet?” She spat the blood from her mouth at his feet, spraying the shiny shoes. His voice became deadly. “Grimm, take Zerina to her new bedroom.” Zerina screamed out in protest when Grimm lifted her to her feet. She pounded her fists against his chest and face, forcing him to drop his cloak as she tried to break away. Zerina didn’t see the fist coming until it struck her cheek. A blinding wave of darkness overwhelmed her, and she slipped once again into

unconsciousness. Hades watched as Grimm slung the beautiful woman over his shoulder without remorse then headed toward the large doorway that would lead his servant through his palace to the room he had picked out for her. “Be gentle with her,” Hades ordered. Grimm nodded, gliding over the floor. “Oh, and Grimm, don’t ever dare touch her again. That spitfire is mine.” Grimm’s face paled in fear. Nodding, he escaped before Hades could reconsider and give him a punishment it would take a century to recover from. The only thing stopping Hades from doing so was that Grimm had brought him his new plaything that he had plans to enjoy to the very depths of his greedy soul.

D

eciding to wear something different than she normally would have worn, she put on a pair of jeans and a formfitting sweater that ended at her hips. The humans she had seen when gifting a child a soul had changed through the centuries. These were so thick she didn’t understand why humans found them so comfortable. However, she didn’t want to give

Hades another opportunity to examine her body through the thin gowns she usually wore. From her mother’s stories, she had imagined Hades’ domain, but it was nothing like she thought. Instead, his castle was cold, which was another thing she missed from home. “Why so sad?” “Jinx! Where have you been?” Zerina went to the fairy, who was suddenly sitting on her bed, trying to touch her. “What are you doing?” Jinx asked with interest when Zerina’s hand passed through her. Sighing, she sat down next to her. “I was seeing if you were really here or still outside.” “You could have saved the trouble and asked. It tickled when you did that.” “Where did you go?” “I went home. I was hungry. Unlike you, I don’t have anyone concerned if I am hungry.” Zerina didn’t look at the table of food that she had ignored when it had appeared after she had dressed. She felt bad for the woman who spent much of her time alone, ostracized by both her magic and fairy kin. Neither of her kind wanted to accept Jinx, so they didn’t. Her homeland had rules that magic and fairies weren’t allowed to mate. Mother had made the rule to prevent them from conceiving a child. A child like Jinx who had the power of both

worlds. Merlin and her mother had broken the rule, and they both had been punished by losing their powers until Mother had relented when Chronos had intervened. Merlin and Chronos were confidants, as her own mother was to Mother. Mother embraced Jinx when she was born, but it didn’t prevent her from being shunned by both families. “I would if I could. It’s hard to feed someone who’s not really here.” “It’s all good. I ate. I went to your mother’s castle and told her I was still looking for you.” Jinx made herself more comfortable on the bed. “You didn’t tell her where I was?” Jinx rolled her eyes. “Of course not. I told you I wouldn’t.” “I know you did. I just don’t want my mother and father hurt because they are afraid for my safety. Did she look well?” “Fate always looks beautiful. Destiny was there, and so was Valentine.” “My father was there?” Maybe her, Cara, and Broni’s disappearance would draw them back together. She had never lost hope that her parents would reunite. “Cara was there.” “Cara was there? At my home?” Zerina asked excitedly. “Yes, her and her husband Jericho.”

“Cara is married?” Zerina’s eyes filled with tears. She had always dreamed of being by her sisters’ sides when they wed. “Yes, and he’s hot.” She made a sizzling sound, placing a thumb on the palm of her other hand. “Who is he? Which god did she marry? Was it he who returned her home?” “Aren’t you going to eat your breakfast?” She hopped off the bed, going to the table to stare down longingly at the bounty that Hades had sent her. “No, I’m not hungry, and you’re not either— you just ate. Tell me about Cara!” she demanded. Sitting down at the table, Jinx tried to grasp a piece of bacon. “I’ve always wanted to taste human food. What does it taste like?” “Jinx!” “Okay, okay!” She finally turned her attention back to her. “Cara married a human. She met Jericho Hawk when she was stranded on earth. Fate said they fell in love when she stayed with him while trying to find her way back home. Morgana tried to kill them, but your brother stopped her.” “Thor?” “You have more than one brother?” “You know I don’t,” she snapped, wanting to shake the fairy silly for drawing out her explanation. “You have no sense of humor.” Jinx gave a long, drawn-out sigh. “Yes, it was Thor who carried

them home. Cara had been made mortal, so he killed them both, making Cara Moirai when he returned her and Jericho to Fate’s castle.” “As a god, Thor had the power to return Cara’s power, but how did he carry Jericho?” “You want me to explain or not?” Jinx made a face at her interruption. “Please.” Zerina went to the table, taking a piece of bacon and chewing it in enjoyment, just to irritate her. Jinx narrowed her eyes at her. “You’re not worried that, if you eat something from earth, you won’t be able to return home?” “That’s an old wives’ tale.” Taking another bite of bacon, she sat down at the table. “Tell me about Jericho, or I’m going to eat the waffles.” Jinx appeared at the table, staring down at it longingly. “It’s a good thing you’re my friend, or I would put a spell on you to make those waffles go to your hips.” When Zerina reached for the waffles, Jinx started talking again. “Jericho is a demigod. Of course, Cara didn’t know that until Thor carried them home and Fate told her.” Zerina wanted to cry in relief at her sister being home and finding a mate worthy of her. “Fate also told me that Broni has been found and is living on earth with her new husband. She

won’t be able to return until Mother allows her punishment to end. Seems like she’s been going back and forth in time with Chronos’ help.” “Is she safe?” She shrugged. “Depends on what you consider safe. I wouldn’t want to be mortal and face the challenges she has. But Broni has always enjoyed fighting battles, so I’m sure she feels right at home. I’m sure the handsome man she married is keeping her warm,” she joked. Zerina didn’t think anything that Jinx had told her was a joking matter, but she could no longer control her emotions, knowing her sisters had been found and were safe. “Why are you crying?” Hades materialized beside her chair. Zerina quickly brushed her tears away, debating to tell him what Jinx had told her. When his eyes turned toward Jinx, she decided to tell him. “Jinx just told me that Cara and Broni have been found.” “Ah … so they are tears of happiness.” “Yes. You could have told me if you wanted to,” she said accusingly. Hades sat elegantly down at the table, placing a napkin neatly over his dark pants. “I would have, but I wanted to save you the heartache of searching for a way out of my domain to find Broni.” The idea had already occurred to her, but it

would be impossible without his help. Even if she found a way out of his domain, she would need to find which time period Broni was living in. Again, she would need Hades’ help if Jinx wasn’t able to create a spell to transport her to Broni. Being mortal had its limitations; one of them being distance. If Broni was on earth, the distance might be too far to travel on foot. Jinx might be able to help on earth, but she wouldn’t be able to help her return home. Only Hades or another god could. A thought occurred to her, one that she tried to push back, trying to block Hades from reading her mind. When he sent her a sardonic look as he made himself a plate from the serving dishes, she knew he already had. “You wouldn’t want me and Thor to get in a battle over you.” Hades placed a waffle on her plate, covering it with syrup, before serving himself. Waving his hand over the food that was left, it disappeared, and so did Jinx. “Where did she go?” Zerina asked, worried about her safety. “Eating. It was rude to eat it in front of her without letting her join us.” “Let me go. I won’t tell Fate or Mother you kept me imprisoned.” “You don’t really believe Mother doesn’t know

where you are, do you?” Hades took a bite of his food, chewing it thoughtfully as he waited for her answer. “She doesn’t know. Mother doesn’t have the power to see inside your castle.” “No, but she does have the power to have seen that you were taken by Grimm, and she knows that you haven’t left.” Zerina didn’t try to eat the food that Hades had placed before her. She had hoped Mother would intervene. “She won’t.” “Quit reading my mind,” she snapped. “You’re just as irritating as Jinx.” Looking up from her plate, she saw that Jinx had reappeared, her face filled with hurt. She disappeared again as Zerina glared at Hades. “Don’t blame me. You’re the one who said it.” He finished his food without sympathy. “She won’t come back.” She rose from the table, going to the window and giving Hades her back. “She’ll get over it and come back. She’s used to being hurt by those she cares about.” He made her feel even worse. Refusing to beg him to let her leave, she then realized she just had when she had thought of it. She ran her fingers through her hair, trying to block her thoughts from him.

She then felt him behind her before he touched her, taking her wrists and pulling her hands away from her hair. “There is no way to block your thoughts from me.” Being so close to him, and his touch on her wrists, had her biting back a moan. Jerking away, she went to sit on her bed, then decided that was the last place she wanted to be with Hades so close. She went back to the table, placing it between them. “If you’re not going to let me go, then you can go.” She didn’t have time to react before he transported himself to her side, jerking her to him. The heat of his body had her nipples pebbling under her sweater as her breasts were crushed against his chest. She refused to look away from his furious expression. “I can bring you to your knees with a single thought. Don’t tempt me to prove it to you by allowing yourself to continue your charade that I don’t affect you. I can make you do anything I want. Things your virgin body hasn’t even dreamed are possible.” “You can force me to do many things.” She made herself stand still, ignoring the growing wetness between her thighs. “But even a god can be hurt,” she cooed, licking her bottom lip suggestively as she jerked her knee upward, forcing

Hades to release her as he doubled over in pain. She didn’t run, knowing her door was locked. Bravely, she simply waited for Hades to straighten, staring at him defiantly as he took a limping step toward her. “You just made a mistake you’re going to regret.” With a wave of his hand, Zerina found herself being transported. She closed her eyes to combat the feeling of vertigo as his power surrounded her. When she felt ground under her once again, she opened her eyes. Even Mother heard the screams that came from the bowels of the earth, causing the heavens to weep along with her.

CHAPTER 3

F

rom upon a small ledge, the sound of her scream reverberated around the large pit that she was looking down at. Staring down at the fire below her, she felt the heat that was rising toward her. Her fingernails dug into the rock wall behind her as a rock fell into the pit, making the flames flare. Maintaining her balance, she looked upward, seeing if there was a way out. Then she gingerly turned to face the rock wall, nearly falling backward before she could find a grip to stabilize herself. She bit down on her lips to prevent herself from sobbing. She was determined not to give Hades the satisfaction of making her cry. “You bastard! When Mother finds out what you are doing, she will condemn you to your own hell!”

Zerina yelled out, resting her cheek on the rock wall. “You struck a god; it is within my rights to punish you.” Looking upward at the sound of Hades’ voice, she wished he was closer so she could hit him again. “When I get home, my family will make the poor souls you watch over dance on your mangled body.” “Where’s the sweet, loving woman your mother told me about?” He sat down on the edge of the cliff over her, dangling his legs. Zerina raised a hand, trying to reach his feet. Hades laughed when she discovered he was out of her reach. “I’m immortal; there won’t be a body,” he told her sardonically. “My sisters were made mortal, so you can be, too, with the right spell.” “You threatening me with Jinx or Merlin? Neither one of them could turn me mortal. Merlin would be too afraid, and Jinx can’t even find a way inside my domain. Morgana is one of my guests; maybe you could convince her,” he taunted. She carefully bent her knees, searching along the ledge with her hands for something. When she found one, she gripped it in her hand and stood up again. “What are you doing?” His face was shrouded

in darkness, occasionally illuminated by the fire as he leaned over, trying to see what she was doing. She didn’t answer. When he tried to lean over farther, she threw the small rock she had managed to find at his smirking face. He shook his head down at her, tsking. “I’ve been very gentle with you, and how do repay my generosity? By throwing stones at me.” Hades scooted to the edge then effortlessly lowered himself to stand next to her. “Do you know where we are?” “I’m not an idiot. You put me in Tartarus.” “My dungeon.” Giving her a hard push, she went flying backward, screaming all the way down and seeing him watch her as she fell. Expecting to feel the scorching heat of the fire, she found herself sprawled on the dirt floor of his dungeon. She jumped to her feet, looking for a way out, as he effortlessly lowered himself to stand in front of her. “Save yourself the trouble. There is no escape.” Defiantly, she turned around to face him when she found no door. He had cast her in a dirt pit. There wasn’t even a place to sit, other than the dirt floor. With the fire gone, she no longer heard crackling and popping. Instead, there were moans

of pain and suffering from the neighboring cells. She held her fear at bay, knowing that was what he wanted. She was a Moirai; they didn’t fear. Others feared them. “Let me go. So far, you haven’t done anything that you won’t have to ask forgiveness for.” “Then I need to rectify that oversight.” With a wave of his hand, she felt her clothes disappear. It took sheer determination and stubbornness not to cover her body with her hands, standing proudly before him. “You looked hot. Do you feel more comfortable now?” “You know I don’t,” she said from between clenched teeth. He took a step nearer, brushing his knuckles against the creamy skin on her cheek. “Beautiful Zerina, I am not a cruel master. Apologize to me, and I will return you to your room.” “I will not apologize.” At her answer, he dropped his hand to his side as she felt heat erupted in her loins. The passion was so sudden she dropped to her knees. “When you’re ready to apologize, call out. I will hear.” “Can you hear me say I hate you!” She glanced away regally, unable to bear the sight of him while her body begged her to crawl toward him, beg him to assuage the lust that was making her squirm to

alleviate the desire he had created as her punishment. Hades went to his haunches as he studied her. “Do you smell that?” Zerina knew the sweet fragrance was coming from between her thighs. Tensing, she squeezed her thighs together tighter, embarrassed when his nostrils flared and he caught another whiff of her arousal. When he stood, she could see the huge outline of his cock behind his black trousers that was level with her mouth. She clenched her fingers to keep herself from reaching out and unbuttoning his slacks, from lowering the zipper to get to what she instinctively knew was the only thing that would relieve the ache that was escalating to a fever pitch. “You look uncomfortable.” With a commanding wave of his hand, a majestic bed appeared, taking up most of the room. “Make yourself at home. You’ll be here until I hear your apology.” “Then leave me in peace. You want revenge, you got it. You don’t have to stand here and gloat.” “Your wish is my command.” Angered sparks flew from his eyes. “Every day you remain stubborn, your desire will increase tenfold. I’ll see you soon.” She was left with his mocking smile as he disappeared from her sight. Zerina managed to rise from her knees and

stumble to the bed, sinking down on the cool covering. Dry-eyed, she thought of anything and everything to cool the fire in her body, thirstily licking her lips. A bottle of water landed by her side. She looked up at the opening of the pit. All she could see was darkness. Had Hades dropped the bottle of water down to her, or had someone else taken pity on her? The hours passing seemed interminable. Without her window, she had no sense of time. It was only when the ache in her groin increased did she realize she had been there for twenty-four hours. Writhing on the bed, her body throbbed, needing release. She was soaked in sweat at the battle she was going through, not giving herself relief. Hades expected her to, and she was determined not to give him that satisfaction. She made herself get off the bed and walk around the small area available, hoping to give her a small respite from the torture. She realized her mistake when her thighs brushed together as she walked. It was a match to the fuse that Hades had started the moment she had seen him. When she returned to the bed, she moaned when sitting down. Tremors rolled through her core, sending pulses that she instinctively knew was her first orgasm.

She cried at the brief respite she had been given, but before she could manage to lie down, the ache was already beginning again. Zerina lay still, curling her hands into the soft sheets, afraid to move again and bring another release. She started counting the souls’ births she had witnessed, one by one, trying to remove herself from the turmoil that was taking place in her body. It didn’t help, but it did make the time pass. When she turned on the mattress, she saw a small table had appeared with a candle, showing food and a pitcher of water. To reach the tempting food and water, though, would involve her having to get off the bed. She had made that mistake before. Then her stomach growled, adding insult to the humiliation she was suffering. As a Moirai, she could go without food and water. They ate and drank to give themselves pleasure, but human bodies needed it to survive. By the third day, she stopped counting souls, switching to cursing Morgana and Hades. She cursed the fiery depths she was suffering and cursed Hades with her mother’s and father’s wraths. Her insults filled the pit, mingling with the other moans and cries of Hades’ other prisoners. “You’ll never know a woman’s loving touch again. My father will make sure the only women who want you are the sluts and whores that have no

choice but to let you have them! Persephone is lucky you divorced her! I bet she isn’t missing your tiny dick in Zeus’ bed!”

CHAPTER 4

G

rimm withdrew from the shadows above, walking through the underground chambers that led toward the palace above. He nodded toward Tartarus, who opened the door to Hades’ office. The god was sitting behind his desk with serious eyes, watching six television screens that were suspended in mid-air. Grimm sat down on the edge of his desk, studying the screens in front of them. “Why do you watch these?” “So I can watch the human’s reactions.” Hades pointed to one lanky young man sitting without remorse as a victim’s relative cried about how her death had changed their lives. “If the families are forgiving, sometimes it will ease my punishments. Usually it doesn’t, but it makes more fun when they

don’t.” Grimm picked up a glass ball, seeing the transparent glass swirl with a mist that parted to reveal a man trapped inside. His face was a mask of horror when he saw him staring down at him. Grimm couldn’t hear his yells of help, but he could read his lips as he begged to be released. “Are you having fun watching Zerina?” Hades took the ball away from him. “No.” “You don’t think you’re making a mistake by punishing her?” “I am king in my domain; I don’t make mistakes.” Hades aloofly regarded his servant, who he also considered a friend. His presumptuous attitude could be excused because of Grimm’s responsibility for Zerina being brought to his domain. “I brought her so you could help her.” “Don’t lie,” Hades said. “You brought her here because you were pissed off, because Cara and Jericho angered you.” “I was,” Grimm admitted. “But I thought you would return her home, not keep her.” “Then you underestimated me. I’m not ready to let her go.” “You have many beautiful women down here at your disposal. Persephone would come back if you will her to.” “I do not want her back. I warned her when she

left to visit her mother again that, if she fucked Zeus again, I was done. Like you said, I can have any whore down here as my concubine; why should I cater to her whims and desires when she prefers to share Zeus’ bed?” “Because he can give her what you cannot.” “Children.” Having a confidant had its disadvantages. One was having them pry into matters that didn’t concern them. “A heart.” Grimm shook his head pointing at one of the screens that showed a man crying about his wife’s tragic death. “You watch these, not to decide on punishments, but to watch the emotions you no longer have.” Hades’ face grew impassive. “Don’t believe that our friendship allows you to disrespect me. If you’re here to make me feel guilty about Zerina’s punishment, you can leave.” Grimm bowed his head respectfully, getting off the desk to bow to the god. “I did not mean to offend you. My apologies. Her screams are getting to me.” “Do you think I cannot hear them?” Hades’ jaw clenched. “I hear every sound my prisoners make … even in my sleep. Hers have kept me awake, but I won’t relent until she apologizes. She’s too stubborn to find the relief that she could give herself. She’s been cursing me for the last four

hours. “Zerina’s family and Mother have spoiled her. She would already have been home if she had given me the respect I deserved. She threw my hospitality in my face. What do you think Zeus would have done if she had struck him? Even Poseidon would have fed her to his pet sharks.” “She’s a little higher strung than I anticipated,” Grimm agreed. “You think? What was the first clue? When you tried to explain that you were trying to help her? Or when she bit me?” “I should have explained before I took her life. She was frightened.” “Do not excuse her!” Hades crashed his hand down on his desk, making the glass balls roll. He waved his hand, settling them back into place. “Fate should have taught her the protocol for meeting a god. She will apologize to me, or she can stay in the pit,” he snarled unrepentantly. Wisely, Grimm decided to leave. “I’ll go check if Morgana is ready to confess who helped her.” “I’ll handle Morgana. I want you to make sure Cerberus doesn’t let anyone get by him. I don’t trust Jinx or Zerina’s aunt Destiny. Both are rebellious enough to try to sneak inside if they can find the entrance.” “They are both near. Would you like me to distract them?”

“No, if Jinx manages to get inside, no one will be upset when she becomes my prisoner, and she’ll keep Zerina company.” “How about Destiny?” “Rocque has claimed her. Everyone knows, but Destiny and Fate refuse to acknowledge it. I don’t want to start a war with the lord, but I have faith Rocque will prevent her from interfering between me and Zerina.” Hades stared at the television screens as his friend made his leave. When the door shut, he lowered his head into his hands. The ceaseless screams in his mind forced him to suffer along with his prisoners. Usually, he could turn down the volume of their screams like a human could turn down the volume on their television sets, though he could never entirely mute them, nor did he want to. As warden of the souls that inhabited his prison, he could even identify who was crying out. None gave him satisfaction. They had reaped what they had sowed. It was pure and simple justice. His justice. Sometimes he would let the judges he had appointed take care of the mundane punishments. The more grave the offense, he dealt with them. He swung his chair to stare out the window, seeing the fake bright sunlight slip into darkness, hearing Zerina’s screams escalate. He wanted to transport himself to her side and spank her ass for

suffering needlessly. Remaining in his chair, he picked up one of the balls and shook it. The man inside was so tiny that the moustache on his lip was barely visible. Hades shook the ball again. Adolf was one of his prisoners he didn’t mind tormenting. He was about to toss it in the air again when her heard Zerina’s apology. “Hades, I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” The apology wasn’t heartfelt. Taking what he could get, though, he transported himself to her bedroom, appearing at the same time she did. She stood in front of him, fully clothed, running a hand over the gossamer thin gown the Moirai preferred, giving tantalizing glimpses of her breasts and the V between her thighs. “You have something to say to me?” He expected her to recant her apology, watching as she struggled to compose her expression. It failed. He could easily see the hatred shining from her eyes. “I’m sorry that I struck out at you.” Her regal pride had taken a hit, but the proud beauty had finally managed to sound sincere. “Are you hungry?” he asked solicitously, waving a hand to a small table that appeared by her side. “Thank you.” Sitting down at the table with the small feast laid before her, Zerina filled a goblet with the

chilled wine, drinking it in one gulp, then pouring herself another. “Allow me.” Hades gave her a small serving from each of the dishes, then sat down across from her, taking one of the rolls. Buttering it, he glanced at her to see her staring at him with flushed cheeks. “What?” “Did you watch me?” “No,” he answered her truthfully, taking a bite of his roll. “I’m afraid it would have been too tempting for me.” Zerina’s blush deepened. “I would have thought that temptation would be one of your vices.” Hades raised an inquiring brow. Was she flirting with him? “I’m afraid that, while I enjoy tempting others, I do not like the same methods used on me,” he warned. “Despite your belief, I have never taken one of my female prisoners against their will, nor one incapable of making the decision of sharing my bed.” “If you tell me you have never had sex with any of the women down here, I wouldn’t believe it.” “I didn’t say that. I am a god, and the gods are notorious for their voracious appetites. Even your father grew bored with Fate and took a mistress, and he was a saint. I’m no saint.” “No, you aren’t.”

“I appreciate beautiful women. I’m not embarrassed to admit it. Do some of the women who beg for my favor have ulterior motives? Possibly. But I don’t hold it against them. I can be very magnanimous when I get what I want.” He read her thoughts with a wry twist of his lips. “Call me bastard as much as you want, but I prefer opportunist.” Before he could be angered by further thoughts, Hades finished his bread as she ate, pouring himself a glass of the wine. He didn’t seek punishments for thoughts unspoken out loud. Those that were stupidly spoken were what he retaliated against. “When you’re done, would you like me to show you my home? That way you won’t have to be trapped in your room. I can show you the areas to which you will be given access.” “Will Grimm guard me?” She continued eating unenthusiastically. Hades almost grinned. Her inability to hide her emotions was refreshing. “No, you will be given your freedom as long as you stay in the designated areas. Grimm or myself will only appear if you try to breach those boundaries.” She dropped her fork onto her plate. “Then I’m done. Can we go now?” “Zerina, do not make me regret giving you the

freedom of the castle. I can make what you suffered in the pit feel like a pat on your hand.” “That experience wasn’t a pat on the hand. It was a—” “I would be careful about what you’re about to say. I will never punish you for your thoughts, but I won’t be berated for what you deserved. You and your family have no respect for authority. Mother may think it’s cute how you all behave. I do not.” Hades arose, holding the door open for her and allowing her to go first. He saw her hands curl into fists, knowing she wanted to strike out at him again. “You would do well to remember your lesson and hope it won’t be repeated. Let’s put this behind us, say it was a learning experience, and start over.” With amusement, he read her furious thoughts, seeing his advice had been in vain. Hades lead her down the long hallway, explaining as they walked, “These rooms on this floor are private. Don’t worry; each of the doors are locked, so you won’t be able to enter another room by mistake.” The doors were not locked by a key, but by him not allowing entry to anyone other than the occupant of the room, himself, Grimm, or his servants. Hades stopped at the stairway that led downstairs, motioning to the hallway that continued to the left.

“Those are my private rooms. Feel free to enter any time you want company.” “It’s not that cold down here,” she snapped, going down the stairs next to him. Hades laughed. “So, it has to be a cold day in hell for you to seek me out?” “Yes.” Hades paused when they reached the bottom of the stairs. “Do you know how many women have said that to me?” “I don’t want to know. And I’m not most women.” “How so? You’re flesh and blood now. I have Morgana to thank for that.” He provocatively touched a fingertip to the swell of her breast. “What was special about you is gone. Don’t delude yourself; you’re no less or more than any other prisoner within my domain. When you get to know me better, maybe my company won’t be so repugnant to you.” “You’re not repugnant.” “Ah, now I know you’re trying to play me.” Hades bent his head so his lips hovered over hers. Her mouth tempted him as no other woman’s had. He would have to watch her carefully to make sure she didn’t slip under his guard. “Play away, sweet Zerina. I enjoy a good game of cat and mouse.”

CHAPTER 5

T

he grand entrance to Hades was spectacular. That he had been gifted with the Underworld palace showed Mother’s love. The great room was filled with white furniture and more portraits were along the walls. She had expected red furniture that would have sultry women relaxing on it. Zerina ran a hand over the white velvet, feeling the soft texture. Her mother had white furnishings, but they were hard and cold. “This way.” Hades directed her toward an open doorway. Curious, she followed him inside, gasping when she saw what it contained. “It’s a library.” “You’re welcome to come here. If I don’t have a book you want to read, inform Grimm and he will

get it for you.” The library was massive, filled from floor to ceiling two stories high with books. Every nook and cranny was filled. Each wall had a tall ladder that could be slid to reach the higher shelves. Walking across the floor, she went to one of the shelves, reading the titles. Then she moved to another bookcase. When one title caught her eye, she gingerly pulled it out of its resting place. “Don Quixote.” Zerina had thought she would never smile down there, but the first edition book from 1605 had her unable to hold one back. “I didn’t expect this book in your library.” Hades’ lips curled in amusement. “Why?” “I don’t know. I just imagined you reading more serious books.” “I collect things I find beautiful, whether they are on a page of a book or standing in front of me.” Zerina blushed at his compliment. Turning back to the book, she refrained herself from staring at his masculine beauty for too long. His black hair was smoothed back, and his olive skin glowed with health, despite being underground for centuries. His body was elegant in a suit that she had thought was black, but when she had passed him as she entered the library, she saw it was a dark grey. It lay perfectly over his broad shoulders, yet it managed to show the muscles that bulged out from underneath the suit as he reached

above her head, grabbing a book that was bound differently than the one in her hand. “The Codex of Leicester? You can’t have this manuscript. There is only one in existence.” “Actually, there are two.” “How did you get it?” “Don’t ask.” Taking the books from her, he dropped them casually down on a bright blue oversized couch. “You can read them later. There’s more to keep you occupied than books.” She regretfully left the books behind, following Hades as he strode through the castle. He pushed one door open, showing a game room. Zerina walked around the large room, seeing a small sitting area where there was a chessboard. Zerina leaned down to pick one of the chess pieces up, drawing in a shocked gasp at the lovely piece. Setting the king piece down, she started to pick up another one when she looked over and saw Hades throwing darts at a dartboard. She tilted her head to the side, narrowing her eyes at the board. Another dart hit the same spot as the first. “That’s different.” The dartboard was normal sized with a large eye on the front, the pupil was the bull’s eye. Hades gave her a dart. “Want to try your luck?” “I’ve never played darts before.” “Talat won’t mind.”

“Talat?” “I like to name my toys.” “Oh.” Zerina threw the dart, hitting the top of the board. “It’s fun.” “Yes, it is. We’ll have a game after you practice more.” Zerina explored the room, examining some of the games she had never seen before. A billiards table was one she was familiar with. She had moved to another seating area where an old wooden tube sat on a small table. She picked it up, shaking it. She was about to take the top off when Hades stopped her. “That’s knucklebones.” She set the wooden tube back down on the table. “I’ll give that one a pass.” “I thought you would. If you’re ready?” Before she could follow him out the door, she heard voices pleading for help. When she turned to see where the sound came from, Hades appeared by her side, giving a look of dissatisfaction around the room. The voices stopped. “Anything wrong?” “I thought … No, it’s fine. I thought I heard someone. It must have been the bones.” Zerina shuddered, not wanting to know whose bones were in the wooden tube. Hades wasn’t the only one who played the game. She had watched it played many times through the centuries. Usually, the bones were from

a sheep or goat’s ankle, and a pair of dice. She didn’t want to think Hades had used the bones of one of his prisoner’s, but she wouldn’t put it past him. Moving out of the room, they turned a corner where an incredibly large, gruesome monster appeared. As they approached, she unconsciously reached for Hades’ arm. He patted her hand, leading her closer to the giant. “Show yourself, Tartarus,” Hades ordered. The monster transformed into a tall, handsome man who gave her a mocking glance as he opened a large door. “Zerina, this is Tartarus.” “You are as beautiful as your mother.” “You’ve met my mother?” “A time or two,” he acknowledged with a grin. “Has she seen you in this form?” Her mother had given a graphic description of him, but she had never mentioned that he was so attractive. His curly brown hair went to his shoulders, and his massive chest and arms rivaled the Olympian gods’. If she hadn’t been greeted by his monstrous form first, Tartarus’ striking good looks would have attracted her. “No one has seen Tartarus in human form outside the Underworld. I don’t need more women willingly committing crimes to come down here and

meet him. I have enough problems with the women that meet Grimm.” Zerina gave a brief look around the room. This one had the least amount of furniture than any other so far, only containing an imposing desk and a large black leather chair. Portraits lined the walls, all more beautiful than the one next to it. “You can usually find me here if you want to talk to me.” Taking her arm, Hades escorted her back out into the hallway. Zerina gave Tartarus a sidelong look as they moved away. When they turned another corner, leaving the man behind, Hades released her arm. “You found him attractive, didn’t you?” “Who wouldn’t? It would be hard not to admire him for his looks. You have portraits lining every wall in your castle; why should you be angry that I stared at a man whom any painter would love to paint?” “Staring at a picture of Tartarus wouldn’t give me pleasure.” “Well, it gave me a great deal of pleasure when he transformed out of a monster,” Zerina quipped, uncaring that she was making him angry. Stepping away from his side, she put more space between them. She would never willingly be attracted to Hades. She didn’t care how handsome he was, or the sexual heat he omitted. The dark

soul might not be visible to the naked eye, but it was in his actions. She was never going to forgive him for the time she had spent in the pit. “I do not want your forgiveness.” Before she could move, she found herself pushed against the wall next to her, the portrait above shaking at the force. He crushed her breasts with his chest, while a lean thigh parted her legs, finding her center that was growing damp at his nearness. Zerina found herself straddling that leg. “Let me go.” “You think I’m cruel? I can show you cruelty beyond your imagination. You are a spoiled little bitch who continues to think that what you want matters. It doesn’t. Only my wishes matter down here. Do you understand me? I won’t continue to tolerate your disrespect. Do I make myself clear?” “Perfectly.” She tried to turn her face away, unable to bear looking into his eyes. She wanted to grind herself down on the knee that was creating an even hotter fire than she had lived through in the pit. Hades pushed his knee higher. “I am not cruel, despite your belief. Do you think Zeus or Poseidon would tolerate your impertinence if you talked to them in the same tone?” She trembled when Hades turned her face toward him with his firm hand. “No,” she gasped. His lips were a hairsbreadth away from hers. “Don’t

kiss me,” she thought repeatedly. Hades gave her a sinister smile. “I wasn’t going to. I only kiss women I am attracted to.” He released her, smoothing the sleeves of his suit down. “Shall we continue your tour?” She wanted to tell him no, but she had no chance of escaping if she didn’t learn the outlay of the castle. “You have no escape, anyway.” “Will you stop reading my thoughts? Please,” she added on an afterthought when he looked at her. “As you wish.” Hades waved a hand. “Your thoughts are now your own.” “You can’t hear my thought now?” she asked suspiciously. “No. They bored me, anyway. All you want is to stab me in my heart and escape. It’s nothing I haven’t heard before. I thought you would be more amusing. I’m beginning to realize I was mistaken.” Hades’ attitude had changed after they had left his office. His demeanor cold, he opened the rooms she would be allowed inside, but no longer gave her an opportunity to explore inside before closing the door again. Turning one corner, she noticed the black marble floor slanting downward, leading toward a large wooden door that creaked when he opened it.

The black marble turned into dirt. “Stay on this path if you venture off, Tartarus or Grimm will escort you back to your room. There is only one chamber you will be allowed inside.” As they walked along the path, she could feel them descending, passing doors intermittently. They drew closer together the deeper they went. The path ended in a large chamber where an old man was digging with his bare hands at a stone wall. Zerina put a hand to her mouth at the bloodied sight of his hands. “Ignore Maxi. He used to brag that, if he went to hell, he would dig his way out. He hasn’t been successful, but he keeps trying.” When the old man turned, Zerina’s sympathy deserted her, recognizing the tyrant. Hades was giving him a better chance than Robespierre had given those he had ordered to be guillotined. In the chamber, three pathways branched out. Hades continued walking along the middle one. They hadn’t gone very far when it ended in another underground chamber. The stone cliffs lifted so high she could see the sun. She took a step forward, feeling the rocks under her feet then feeling water lapping at her feet. “You can swim here, and no one will disturb you.” Zerina curled her toes ecstatically at the warm feel of the water. “I’m never going to go back to

my room. It’s beautiful.” “Thank you. I’m glad something in my castle pleases you.” His harsh voice had her looking over her shoulder at him. Hades was standing with his hands in his pockets as if he was waiting impatiently to leave. She sat down on a boulder, bunching her gown up to dip her feet into the water. “I am sorry I’ve been a shrew. I miss my family. Jinx told me that Broni and Cara are both married now. I missed their weddings. I’ve never been away from home before, unless I was watching a soul be born, or a brief visit to earth. I even miss my bed.” “You miss your bed?” Zerina nodded unhappily. “It’s amazing what you miss that you never gave a thought to before.” She raised her face upward to feel the sunlight on her. “When I was given this domain, I missed home also. I adjusted. Now I wouldn’t go back if I could.” “You wouldn’t?” She didn’t believe him. Who would willingly give up the universe to be stuck in the Underworld? “No, I wouldn’t. I don’t miss court, nor Mother’s interference.” “You have to be bored down here. Do you ever go outside?”

“Occasionally.” Her thoughts started turning, hoping he had told her the truth about not reading her mind. “Can I go when you do?” “You think one of your relatives or Mother will rescue you if I do?” Hades threw a loose stone into the water. “They won’t. What the devil takes, he keeps.” She lowered her face, her shoulders dropping. “The sunlight isn’t real, is it?” “No. If you thought to climb the stone walls, let me dissuade you. You will only cause yourself needless pain. I won’t stop you if you want to give it a try, though.” She remained unmoving, the brief enjoyment of sitting under golden rays gone. “No? Then if you’re ready, I will return you to your room.” Instantly, she found herself back in her room. Realizing she was alone, she sank down on the side of her bed. She smothered down the feeling of loneliness. No matter how luxurious, the room wasn’t her home, and that was where she wanted to be, with her family. Sliding to the floor beside her bed, she prayed. It was her last fragile hope. If it didn’t work, centuries of being consigned to this room lay before her. She burrowed her face into her coverlet,

weeping, feeling as lost and vulnerable as she had the night Grimm had found her. Emotionally exhausted, she fell asleep, still sitting on the floor, unaware of the man who had appeared by her side to lift her onto the bed. Waving a hand, he covered her with a warm blanket. “Sleep, Zerina. May you find solace in your dreams. Mother cannot answer your prayers. Only I can.”

CHAPTER 6

H

ades left Zerina’s room, locking the door behind him. When he turned the key, those who inhabited his castle were free to roam and show their free forms. Murmurs and sexual pleas could be heard again from the corridor that contained Zerina. However, Hades paid no heed to their calls for attention. A wraith coming up the stairs to change his bed linens flew by him, not wanting his ire directed toward him. Downstairs, Grimm was lying on the large white couch with two nymphs cuddled to his side. Seeing Hades, Grimm straightened, sending away the two females. “Go to my room and wait for me there.” Hades saw the two nymphs disappear at his furious glare. “I told you I did not want any visitors until

Dionysus was found.” “I didn’t think you meant Aurae or Erytheia.” “I meant everyone. No one can be trusted. Rhys warned Mother that Dionysus was searching for Zerina. The asshole has nearly destroyed mankind trying to find her.” “Broni’s mate may be wrong. Why would Dionysus show himself and place him and Zeus in jeopardy from Mother’s wrath?” Hades went to the fireplace, the flames inside lovingly reaching out to touch the hem of his pants. “Mother believes that Zeus is behind Dionysus’ treachery to take control from her.” “You don’t believe it?” “No. Zeus has no reason to. He knows he would start a war with the other gods who would defend Mother. Why start a war? He’s Mother’s heir. I think Dionysus is searching for Zerina for another reason. The attack on the Moirai that brought Cara, Broni, and Zerina to earth was deliberately planned just to get Zerina. I think that’s why Zeus is hiding to keep his gift of foresight from Dionysus—to keep him from finding the soul he’s searching for. With Zeus inaccessible to him, the only one who knows whose soul he is searching for is Zerina.” Grimm raised a brow. “You have any idea who it is?” “None.” Hades stared broodingly into the

flames. “Why not just tell Zerina you’re keeping her here to keep her safe? Or tell Mother where Zerina is?” “Because Mother is right about one thing. Dionysus is a follower, not a leader.” “Who do you think is behind him?” “I have no fucking clue. Many want Mother’s power. But the person he is searching for is human. However, no human has the ability to destroy her. The only thing we can do is wait. When Dionysus gets tired of searching earth for Zerina, he will come here to search for her, and I’ll be waiting.” “I wish you success getting Morgana to talk.” “The spell she placed on herself is working for now. Sooner or later, she’ll break. They always do.” Hades grimly reached down to one of the flames, letting it lick his fingers, before turning back to Grimm. “Jinx is prowling around, looking for the entrance. I think we should invite her inside.” Grimm gave a saccharine smile. “Which room do you want me to give her?” “Take your pick; it doesn’t matter to me.” “Your concubines are already unhappy that you haven’t visited them since Zerina has been in residence. When they see another one, I’ll be the one having to listen to their bitching.” “Then it’s easy to solve. Who bitched the most when I returned Athena to court?”

Without hesitation, Grimm answered, “Teicu.” “Problem solved. Return her to court, or ask if she wants to remain as one of your concubines.” Grimm’s surprise turned to lust. Jerking to his feet, he bowed. “I’ll ask her now.” “Show her the room you want to give her before she makes up her mind. Then see to Jinx when you get her situated.” Grimm disappeared in the blink of an eye. Hades was sure he was eager to fuck the minor goddesses. Therefore, Jinx would be sitting outside his doorstep for another day. Deciding to take care of business before Zerina woke, he waved his hand, making the front room transform into a dark cavern. Torches were hung from the stone walls, giving light to the sexual atmosphere. Loud music played for the drudges that Mother had consigned to his home. Demons of all sizes and colors, and monsters that were so ugly they gave men nightmares lay around on couches. Prisoners he had chosen to serve for the crimes they had committed on earth waited on them, providing anything they desired. Whether it was liquor or sex, they were unable to refuse. Hades made his way through the crowded chamber, going to the wall where a large man was chained. A woman who had the head and arms of a spider was playing with Hades’ prisoner. “When are you going to let us have him?”

Arachne whined. Hades turned toward the prisoner. “What about it, Tank? Tired of hanging around?” “Fuck you!” The biker had committed many crimes on earth, torturing and raping many without regard to those he hurt. By the time Hades was finished with him, he was going to care. He would see to it. “He doesn’t seem to like me.” Arachne used her claw to grab the struggling man’s balls. “He’ll come to love you, just like the other servers.” Hades waved his hand, removing the manacles that bound Tank to the wall. When he would have struck out, Hades gave a mirthless smile, waving his hand to freeze him in place. “If you’ll excuse us, Arachne. Tank will see to your needs when he finishes a small chore. You probably have to get in line. You’re not the only one wanting to get their han—claws on him.” With a wave of his hand, Tank was left with no choice but to follow him. “You have nothing to fear. What she claws off will grow back. It’ll be painful, but it will grow back.” Hades stopped before a stage that everyone in the chamber could see. “You used to love to make the weak dance for you. I don’t believe any part of that dark soul of yours regrets the actions that you felt entitled to do. Their pain and

humiliation will be felt by you until you no longer remember anything but the monsters and demons that will become your living nightmare.” “I’m not going to do shit for you or them!” “You think you have a choice?” Hades touched Tank’s forehead, planting the seed to obey deep within the man’s brain. “Go dance.” Hades didn’t have to wave his hand to gain Tank’s acquiesce, though his eyes showed he was struggling internally not to obey. The man followed his command, climbing the stone steps then turning around to face the myriad of grotesque faces that cheered him on. His feet shuffled to the beat of the music, sensually dancing as he had made the human women move before he had died. Hades went to the bar, taking a stool, deciding to wait and watch the human. Many were waiting eagerly for the music to stop, wanting to be the first to initiate Tank to his duties. Tank stared at each face, believing he was surrounded by monsters and demons. In reality, he would never see the true monster was himself. None inside the chamber would hurt and demean the helpless as he had done. “You look tired tonight, Hades. Mind some company?” Jinx plopped down on the stool next to him. “I see you found your way inside.” Hades motioned for Stheno to bring a jug of wine.

Medusa’s older sister expertly carried the jug of wine as the thin, red snakes hissed and glared at him. She sat the jug down as two goblets appeared in front of them. “Not without some help from you, I’m sure,” Jinx quipped wryly, pouring wine for her and him. “I expected you to be with Zerina.” “She’s still sleeping.” Jinx looked around the chamber with interest. “Is that centaur trying to dry hump my leg?” “Rhoecus, Jinx is a guest. Behave.” The centaur left, giving the fairy an amorous pout. “Did Grimm show you the areas you would be allowed?” “Yes, but I have been known to disobey.” “I see that. Disobey again, and you’ll be back with Mother.” “You wouldn’t do that. You’d be too afraid I’ll tell where Zerina is …” Her confident voice broke off at his unconcerned look. “She knows?” Jinx whispered. “She’s always known. We’re trying to protect her from Dionysus.” “Then why haven’t you told Zerina?” “I am here. I don’t have to explain anything to you and Zerina if I don’t want to.” “Then why tell me now?” “Because otherwise, you’re going to try to go to

other areas that you’re not allowed in, and I want you to make Zerina feel more at home. I would hate to send you away because you can’t follow a few simple rules.” “I won’t do it again,” she said begrudgingly. “See you don’t.” The music stopped. “You may want to take your wine and return to your room now.” “Why can’t I stay until I finish it?” The fairy nearly fell off her stool when Arachne jumped onto the stage and began devouring Tank. Hades picked up the goblet that had slipped from her hand when she saw what was happening. Stheno laughed, making the snakes on her head hiss when Jinx disappeared. “Newbie.” This area of the Underworld was off limits. If his little captive had seen it, she would have run screaming. Jinx had handled it better than he had expected. She watched several of the souls be used as playthings without blinking an eye. It was only when Tank had been dismembered had she become squeamish. They watched Arachne leave what was left of her meal on the stage. “When he regenerates, put him to work,” Hades ordered, getting off the stool. “You’re not staying?” “No, I have other prisoners to attend to. My work is never done.”

Jinx was right; he was tired. When whoever was trying to destroy Mother was caught, he planned to take a vacation. Maybe to the beach or the snowy mountains he loved, where he could be closer to Mother. Until Dionysus was caught and Zeus’ innocence was proven, he was just as trapped as Zerina was in the Underworld. In his mind, he looked into Zerina’s room and saw that she had awoken, and Jinx was now with her. Her delighted laughter filled the recesses of his stony heart. At least he had made one person in Hades happy tonight.

CHAPTER 7

Z

erina woke to see Jinx staring down at her. It was when she sat up and Jinx grabbed her in a huge hug did she realize she was real and not an apparition. “How did you get in here?” “Grimm let me in.” Zerina got out of the bed, grabbing Jinx’s hand. “Let’s get out of here.” Expectantly, she waited for Jinx to make them disappear. “What are you doing?” Jinx stared at her curiously. “Waiting for you to transport me home.” “I’m not a god. Only a god can carry you home.” “Then transport me aboveground.” “I can’t. Grimm told me that I won’t be able to transport another soul with me while I’m here.”

Zerina dropped her hand. Going to her closet, she chose a pair of faded jeans and a thick sweater, then put the sweater back, choosing a smoky grey light top instead. If they were caught, she had no intention of wearing another sweater. When you learned a lesson from Hades, you learned it hard. “Those look uncomfortable. How do they feel?” Jinx took the jeans from her hand. “Oh, can I have them?” Zerina took them back. “No. Besides, they’ll be too long on you.” “Are you saying I’m short?” Jinx angrily put her hands on her hips. Zerina stared down at the little fairy. By fairy standards, Jinx was a giant, but compared to her, she was tiny. Her height might be small and dainty, but she had curves that Zerina envied. Her beauty might not compare to Venus or Aphrodite’s, but her voluptuous curves made them look like sticks. While those two goddesses drew the gods’ eyes for their classical beauty, Jinx was more … colorful. Her spiked hair had strands of gold, silver, and all the colors of the rainbow. The filmy pink pants she wore had slits up the sides to her knees, and her white blouse gave glimpses of her pert breasts every time she moved. Gods and immortals had tried to catch Jinx, but she had evaded them. Her friend confided they didn’t want her body, but wanted to gain use of her

powers. Zerina thought they wanted both. The woman portrayed herself as being overly confident, but Zerina had seen the shyness and lack of selfesteem that her family’s rejections had fostered. “I’m saying you’re on the small size,” Zerina tried to soothe her feelings. “When we get out of here, we can go shopping like the humans do. We can find a pair that will fit you. Earth has stores where we can find them in all sizes and colors.” “I’ve been to earth,” she said with selfimportance. “When I was there before, they didn’t have jeans in colors.” “Maybe Mother won’t mind if I take you shopping if you help me escape?” she tried to cajole the vexing fairy who only had men and clothes on her mind. Jinx blushed. “I tend to get in trouble. She has forbidden me to go anymore. The only way I am allowed down now is because she agreed to let me and Fate search for you. But I’m not to have any human interaction while I’m down here.” Zerina tugged on the jeans, zipping them as Jinx watched. “My mother never told me what you did? How many times have you gone?” “Only once to New York City. Who doesn’t want to go there?” The bright lights and huge population would have given Jinx the idea that she would be able to pass unnoticed. That Mother had found out that she had visited and forbade her from

coming back said more than Jinx was saying. Zerina drew on her top. “Exactly when did you visit New York City?” There was no time period on earth she hadn’t been, as she was gifted to carry souls when a child is born. “I don’t remember.” “You’re lying.” “Okay, it was 1929. I only stayed for two days —Monday and Tuesday. It wasn’t my fault. I left when things started acting crazy. Do you think Dionysus could have been there, too?” “No, I think that catastrophe was on you.” “That’s what Mother said. I was hoping she was wrong.” “Mother is never wrong.” Zerina glanced fearfully around the room, as if Mother would appear at any moment. “She’s not here. Why are you looking so worried?” “She hates being told she’s wrong.” “Loosen up. You’ve always been too serious. You need to relax and have some fun.” Jinx plopped herself on the bottom of her bed, bouncing on it. “Down here? There is no such thing as fun down here. Can’t you hear the screams and pleas for help?” “Uh, yeah. But we are in Hades.” She shrugged unconcernedly.

“You don’t feel sorry for them?” “Nope. Anyone who resides here deserves to be here.” “I don’t deserve to be here. Or, at least I don’t think I do.” “You’re not here as punishment. You’re here so Hades and Mother can protect you.” Zerina’s jaw dropped. “How do you know that?” “Hades told me. Earth has nearly been destroyed because Dionysus is searching for you. Mother wants you here so Dionysus can’t find you on earth or the heavens. Hades is the only place you can’t be found until Dionysus finds a way inside. He’s done it before, but I’m sure Hades is watching for him this time.” “Hades is trying to protect me?” “Yes.” “Now I feel bad about how I have behaved.” “Something happened while I was gone?” Zerina waved her question away, having no intention of telling the fairy about her time in the pit. “Thank Mother, Broni and Cara are safe.” “At least Cara is,” Jinx said. “What do you mean? You said Broni is on earth with her husband; is she not safe?” “Don’t yell at me. I was only at Fate’s castle for a short while, and I may have had too much to

drink, so I didn’t realize that Broni could be in any real danger. But if you remember … Never mind, your mind was on your waffles. I never said she was safe. Dionysus decided to make some humans Drearien. They are in a clubhouse that has become a sanctuary for humans seeking safety.” “How bad is it?” “Earth has been nearly destroyed. Food has become scarce, and what humans are left have turned into roving gangs who kill to survive.” “And my sister is there?” Zerina grabbed Jinx’s hand, jerking her off the bed. “You might not be able to transport me, but you can show me the way out of here.” Jinx tried to pull her hand away from her grasp. “Broni has her husband to protect her. Rhys has several warriors from Valhalla to make sure no harm comes to her. Which is more than we have. I don’t know my way out of here; we can get lost.” She fearfully shook her head, the fake sunlight from the window hitting the different colors of her hair and making it glitter. “Believe me; you don’t want to get lost in Hades’ castle.” “Why do you look so scared? Did Hades do something to make you afraid?” If Hades had taken Jinx to the pit and given her the same punishment he had given her, the arrogant god, she would … Her thoughts drew to a stuttering halt. She had no power to pay Hades back. She couldn’t even

find a way to pay him back for the time she had spent in the pit. She smoothed her hair back, going to the dressing table to find a comb to brush it. Twisting it into a tight knot, she secured it to the top of her head with a pearl pin as Jinx watched. The fairy was inquisitive, watching every move she made. “Why are you always staring at me?” Jinx tugged her top down. “You’re graceful when you move. I’m clumsy. Most of the women I know have left me to fend for myself. I want to be more feminine like you.” “Jinx, you’re very feminine, too. It’s the accidents you cause that put the other fairies and goddesses off. You tend to draw trouble whenever you’re near.” “The more I try to make others like me, the more it backfires.” Her somberness didn’t last long. Giving another bounce off the bed, she said, “What do you want to do? Grimm showed me around briefly. For some reason, he was in a big rush. You want to go to Hades’ game room? Or go for a swim?” Zerina bit her lip. She wanted to try to reach Broni. “You truly don’t think you can find our way out?” “No.” The fairy was lying. Did she fear Hades? Should

she press her to help? Even if she found her way out, would she be able to find Broni? Powerless, she was useless. If Dionysus did find her, she would have no way to run from him. He was a god, and without her powers, she wouldn’t be able to escape him, just as she hadn’t been able to escape from Hades’ watchful eye. Which would be worse: Hades or Dionysus? Not able to answer her own question, she thought it would be wise to wait. If Mother wanted her here, then she would stay, despite how much she wanted to get away from Hades. If his sexual appeal hadn’t been at the forefront of every confrontation with him, she didn’t think she would have been so antagonistic toward him. That and the way Grimm had killed her to bring her down to the Underworld. It was kind of hard to forgive. She would work on forgiving Grimm and try to avoid contact with Hades until Dionysus was caught. In the meantime, she needed to discover if Jinx knew the way out. That way, if Hades tried to punish her again, she would be able to escape. “You choose.” “Then let’s go play. Maybe we can talk Grimm into joining us. He’s cute and broody. Just how I like my men.” “That’s not going to happen.” “Why not? I can mate with whomever I want. I

haven’t pledged myself to anyone. He has a dark soul, but half of me is white. It’s when two dark souls unite that Mother frowns down upon.” Zerina shuddered. When two dark souls united, the outcome could be disastrous. Evil that could be born from such a union, becoming the nightmares told about in human’s myths; the monsters so terrifying their human minds couldn’t accept. “That wasn’t what I meant. I was talking about Grimm. He doesn’t have a playful bone in his body.” “There is only one bone on his body I am interested in,” Jinx quipped. “I’m tired of being a virgin, and Grimm is just the man who can get the job done.” “You have gods and immortals chasing you across dimensions; why would you choose Grimm to give your virginity to?” “Have you not seen him without his cloak?” Jinx kissed the tips of her fingers on one hand. “He is ooh, la, la.” “I’ve seen him without it, and I can honestly say …” Zerina tried to think of a delicate way to say what she was thinking. “Grimm may be too big for you to …” “Fuck? Zerina, that’s a fairy’s dream come true.”

CHAPTER 8

“C

ome on, Zerina; don’t be so shy. I want to swim. There’s no one around,” Jinx coaxed, swimming through the water and seeing Zerina just sitting on the large boulder. “Hades could show up at any time.” Zerina shook her head, denying herself the lure of the water. “We haven’t seen him for the entire month I’ve been here; why would he show up now? Come on.” Jinx splashed water toward her. When Zerina reluctantly rose, Jinx then started slamming her hand down on the water, chanting, “Take them off. Take them off!” “Shush! He’ll hear you.” “Mother, please! He has better things to do than watch you to take your clothes off. Besides, he can

do that any time he pleases.” Zerina carefully stepped onto the slippery rocks that led toward the water. She had taken off her jeans, yet left on the gauzy top. Her long black hair fanned out around her. “How deep is it?” “It’s deep in the middle. Shallowest under the waterfall.” Zerina turned sideways, the cool water rising to her thighs. It rose to her waist as she stood under the waterfall. “This is fantastic.” Zerina leaned her head back, letting the water hit her head. “I told you,” Jinx said from the other end of the pool. The two stayed in the water until they grew tired. She was too damp to put her jeans back on, and growing frustrated, she just carried them over her arm as they made their way through the tunnel to the castle. When they past Maxi, though, she stopped to look at the hole that he had been digging when they had passed him on the way to swim. “Is it me, or has that hole gotten smaller?” Zerina asked Jinx, who had also stopped to watch his progress. “It’s smaller,” she whispered, rolling her eyes at the man who kept digging away. A loud moan filled the chamber, causing both her and Jinx to turn toward the sound. Jinx went toward the tunnel that the sound had come from.

“Jinx, let’s go. Hades warned me not to go in the other tunnels.” Zerina had become accustomed to the look of curiosity on Jinx’s face. “You stay here. I’ll be right back.” The fairy disappeared, leaving her alone in the tunnel with Maxi. Several minutes passed. Zerina was furious at her friend. She was tempted to leave the woman behind and return to her room alone, but what if she was trapped in a chamber and couldn’t get out? Or worse, what if a prisoner had her and wouldn’t let her go? She had dried enough to be able to put her jeans back on. She took a tiny step toward the mouth of the entrance, trying to look inside the dark depths. Unlike the ones that Hades had shown her, this one was so dark and gloomy she couldn’t see. “Jinx?” Zerina called out, taking another step closer. “I wouldn’t.” She spun around to see Maxi watching her before he went back to digging. Zerina moved back from the tunnel, going toward the one that would lead upward to the castle. She really, really didn’t want to call out for Hades and get Jinx in trouble for being where she wasn’t supposed to. Another moan came from the tunnel. “Jinx, when I find you, I’m going to pull all

your gold strands out.” Jinx was proud of her gold strands. Usually, fairies had only colors or silver ones. When Jinx didn’t reappear, Zerina knew she was in trouble. She took one of the torches off the wall then went toward the tunnel. “Don’t,” Maxi warned again. “I can’t leave her,” Zerina said as she took a step inside the tunnel, expecting Hades or Grimm to appear at any moment. The sounding moans echoed throughout the tunnel. The farther she walked, the fainter the sound became. “Jinx?” Zerina called out, shivering in the damping gloominess, hoping her friend would hear her and answer. Only the moans answered her. She took several steps forward. Now the plaintive cries were growing farther away. She stopped again. She didn’t know why, but she placed her ear to the stone wall, and then fell back when a huge door appeared. Ignoring the instinct to run, she slowly opened the creaking door, then wished she hadn’t. Hades stopped her before she could run. “Come inside, Zerina. We’ve been waiting for you.” Zerina tried not to focus on Hades as she reluctantly entered. The dungeon she had been

inside was much different than this one. She didn’t take her eyes off Jinx’s terrified ones. “As you can see, you’ve found her.” “Let her down.” Jinx was hanging from her legs upside over a pit. She was swinging over it as she tried to escape the rope that was wrapped down her body, pinning her arms to her side. Zerina’s eyes traveled the length of the rope, seeing it was attached to a hook on the high ceiling. The moan that had drawn both Jinx and her to the chamber came again from Hades’ direction. Involuntarily, she looked toward him, her hand going to her throat when she saw a naked woman sitting at his feet. That was when she also noticed that he was shirtless, his olive skin gleaming in the torches that shone from the walls. “You don’t need that one anymore. Throw it into the pit.” Following his directions, wary of making him even angrier for disobeying his warning of entering the tunnel, she tossed the torch into the pit, expecting it to have to fall a great distance. When she didn’t hear the noise she expected, she leaned forward, then jumped back, seeing it wasn’t a pit, but a cauldron of red hot lava. “Let her down!” Zerina was afraid for Jinx. Fire was a fairy’s weakness. If one drop of that lava

touched Jinx, she would be marked for her immortal life. “Come here, Zerina.” Wanting Jinx down, she obediently followed his order, coming to a stop a few steps from him. She couldn’t bring herself nearer. The woman moaned again, placing her mouth above his leather pants as she stroked Hades’ cock from outside the leather of his pants. “This is Zora. She is my newest prisoner.” “I’ve met her before.” She sadly looked at the woman, remembering the beautiful soul she had met before. Earth had dirtied the soul into the one that now resided in the woman who was begging for Hades’ attention. Hades saw her pitying look. “You still see her as the pure soul she had been. You don’t see the men and children she is for responsible for killing.” Zerina looked away to Jinx, keeping her mind on her so her body would stop clenching in need at the sight of Hades’ body. She wanted to tear the other woman away and learn his muscles and curves with her lips. “Zerina, it doesn’t please me when you give Jinx more attention than me.” The rope dropped, lowering Jinx closer to the lava. Quickly, she turned back to face Hades. “Now, that wasn’t too hard, was it? I expect

you to obey me.” “Yes, Hades.” Zerina lowered herself down to her knees. “That’s a nice touch, even though I know there isn’t a submissive bone in your body. Zora has a problem also. She enjoyed luring men to her bed, then killing and robbing them as they slept. The men weren’t even able to get the pleasure she promised them; drugging them before they could fuck her. When she couldn’t steal enough money, Zora moved on to richer men. Men who had children. Children who could inherit money. “I told her that, if she could arouse my passion, then I would release her back to the human world. So far, she hasn’t succeeded.” Hades’ explanation had her eyes going to his crotch, seeing the large bulge behind his leather pants. She could also see he wasn’t hard. She had seen enough in her mother’s garden and around court that she knew how a man’s cock should look when he was aroused. A god as powerful as Hades would be too large to stay trapped behind a zipper. The male gods became more sexually potent as they matured. The women became more seductive. That’s why the gods and goddesses were constantly having affairs. That Hades was one of the oldest, his erotic appeal was hard to fight. That he was earthbound made his even harder to resist.

“Release Jinx and we’ll leave you to your punishment.” “Poor Zerina. Zora is no longer the lone one who needs a punishment. Both you and Jinx have been told not to leave your areas. You both disobeyed. I had faith in you, that you wouldn’t break my rule. Another five minutes and Jinx would be facing her punishment alone, but I’m going to give you a chance to do what Zora couldn’t accomplish. Rise my desire, and I will let Jinx go.” “How about Zora?” “You wish for me to let her go back to earth?” “No, but is there an easier punishment you can give her?” Hades lifted a tendril of the woman’s bright red hair. “I may be able to think of one or two. It depends on how well you manage to convince me to make the effort.” Zerina looked toward Jinx, then back to Hades. She couldn’t let the fairy be hurt. She was already an outcast in the fairy and magic world. Any mark on her would give the goddesses that expected perfection something to make fun of. Zerina couldn’t have her bubbly friend hurt by their cruel taunts. She stood. She would never debase herself to ever crawl to Hades. She had earned her punishment, much as she wanted to deny it. He had

given her two warnings to walk away from the tunnel. He had given Jinx one. “You had Maxi warn us, didn’t you?” Hades gave a regal nod. “I’m waiting. Do not think to change my mind once I set a punishment. I never take it back. Zerina braced herself for the shock of touching Hades’ bare flesh. “What was Zora’s punishment going to be if Jinx hadn’t showed up and she couldn’t arouse you?” “Look around you; what do you think I would have done with her?” “You were going to throw her in the pit.” “She always knew she was going to burn in the pits of hell. I was merely going to make it come true.” “You have no kindness in you. Your prisoners destined to live their immortal lives with you is punishment enough.” “You think so?” “I know so.” With that, she placed her hand on his chest. The pleasure was so intense it nearly drove her to her knees. Zora moaned, trying to nuzzle Hades’ cock through his pants. Zerina used it as an excuse to remove her hand, rubbing the tingly fire on the palm of her hand against the side of her jeans. “She’s distracting me.” “I wouldn’t want you to become distracted.”

Hades waved a hand, and now Zora was dangling over the cauldron next to Jinx. “That wasn’t what I meant.” “Both of their fates rest in your hands.” Hades’ voice lowered intimately. “I’m growing bored.” The ropes dropped another inch. Shielding her expression, she placed both hands on Hades’ chest. Overwhelmed by the fire coursing through her body, her knees buckled, but Hades caught her in his arms. “It gets worse,” Hades whispered in her ear, sending goose bumps up her back. “Your virginity is craving what it’s never had.” “Please be quiet,” she pleaded. Every word he spoke was like a thrust inside her clenching pussy. Zerina felt Hades push down the sleeve of her top, baring her shoulder. Then he covered the flesh he had exposed with his mouth. She pulled herself away from his touch until the only connection between them was her hand on his chest. “I was trying to help,” he defended. “If you want to help me, then release them.” “So far, you haven’t given me a reason to.” Zerina stared at his impassive expression. She had grown up with strong females, even Cara, who had a gentle soul, had a temper when she was provoked. She, on the other hand, had never lost her temper. She was the most tempered of the

Moirai. Until Grimm had kidnapped her and brought her to Hades. When she had met him, his behavior had rubbed her the wrong way, like velvet when you rubbed it in the wrong direction. It became unforgiving and stiff, the material refusing to give its softness to a careless touch. The careless god wanted her to give him a reason to release Jinx and Zora, and she was going to give him one. He had forgotten who her mother was. Fate didn’t believe in sending out her daughters unprepared. Hades was about to get more than he had bargained for.

CHAPTER 9

Z

erina moved her hands from his chest to his sides, feeling his muscles bunch underneath her hands. She slid them down, bringing them to rest just above the leather of his pants. It took every ounce of her courage to lower her lips to his chest. Her reaction to touching Hades had spread like a wildfire when she had touched him with her hands. When she touched him with the sensitive skin on her lips, that feeling became miniscule. With her lips, it was a blast of sensations that tried to obliterate every thought in her head, trying to drag her into a vortex that she had to fight against. Not all fires scorched. Some consumed. She gently raked her teeth against his skin as she had seen human women do to pearls. The feel of his flesh was real, too real. No mortal woman

could resist the desire it invoked, even goddesses would be affected. Hades being earthbound was blessed, or cursed, with the earthy sensuality that made women think of his magnificent body and the pleasure he could give. Comforting herself that the pleasure had been one-sided so far, she used the tip of her tongue to taste him, expecting him to taste like fire and brimstone. No, Hades tasted like salt and the sea that would be more typical for his brother Poseidon. When he reached out to touch her hair, she broke contact, shrugging her hair away from his grasp, then resumed her exploration. She rolled her tongue downward, hearing him take an indrawn breath. “What would give you pleasure, Hades? This?” She lowered herself to her knees, laying her cheek on his flat abdomen, curling one hand around his hard thigh. “More.” His husky voice had her feeling triumphant. She hoped he enjoyed having her on her knees. One day, she vowed the situation would be reversed. She dipped her tongue below his leather pants, tightening her hand on his thigh to keep herself from falling backward. With her tongue, she touched the tip of his cock that was trying to escape the tight confines.

His telling groan told her she was right. Looking down, the evidence of his arousal was obvious. Pretending regret, she brushed her cheek across the hard bulge before rising to her feet, not turning her face forward until she was eye to eye with him. Giving a disappointed sigh against his lips that made him think she was going to kiss him, she stepped away. He angrily took a step toward her. “Why did you stop?” “You wanted to be aroused to gain their release, not yours.” She mockingly indicated the bulge he couldn’t hide. His eyes narrowed at her satisfied smirk. “Zerina?” “Hades?” she mocked, smiling as she took another step back from his rising fury. “I suggest you run to your room and stay there until I give you permission to leave.” For only a second, she remained where she was, about to ask him to let Jinx and Zora go first. Then she turned on her heel and fled when she saw him coming toward her. Running from the room, she left the door open, running through the tunnel and toward the safety of her room. Hades waved a furious hand toward the two women dangling over the pit, both appearing before him.

“Jinx, I won’t give you another warning. Leave now.” With a frightened scream, she disappeared. Zora’s exotic face wasn’t frightened. It was filled with lust, her eyes fixated on his bulge. She expected him to use her. Hades reached for her, lifting her up into his arms. Her mouth turned gloating, just as Zerina’s had when she had gotten what she wanted. He casually tossed the woman in the air. Her horrified screams filled the chamber as she fell into the hot lava. With distaste, he wiped his hands from her vile touch, transporting himself into a room in his castle. “Hades! You came for a visit!” He was already regretting his decision to come here. He had never forced himself on a woman, and while married to Persephone, he had remained faithful. She had been the one who had strayed, telling him each time she would never do it again. She had lied. Ixcuina rose from the couch she was lounging naked on. Since he had spoken the words, ending his and Persephone’s marriage, the goddess had become one of his favorite concubines. He used to visit her a few times a day. His body raging with unrequited passion for Zerina had him clutching her hair, forcing her to her knees. The lust he wanted to spend on Zerina

wasn’t possible, but Ixcuina would beg for it. The more carnal the sex, the more she wanted it. Rough, hard, she didn’t care. She just wanted it. She jerked his pants down from his hips, opening her mouth at the same time and drawing his cock inside. Hades thrust his cock down her throat as she sucked him tightly. He felt sweat break on his back as he fought the need to jerk out of her mouth and go to Zerina. His lesson had backfired. For the first time in his existence, he wanted to become the monster the humans had called him. He breathed deeply, stilling his rampaging emotions, his mind going to Zerina’s room, watching her remove her clothes. Ixcuina’s expert mouth would never quench the fire that was in his blood. Pulling away, he grabbed her waist and pushed her onto the large couch, twisting her until she was on her knees, her ringed pussy turned up to him. Hades pressed his cock against her entrance and pushed inside her with a grunt. He leaned over her, grabbing her plump tits and driving inside her forcefully. “Fuck me!” she screamed. The rooms of his concubines were soundproofed. The only ones in the castle and the Underworld that were. Hades had learned that lesson when he had first come to earth. It created

jealously when his women knew he was visiting another, or had visited one more than the other. The only times they were allowed together was when they were allowed to leave their rooms in the morning to share the pool. They were forbidden to talk about his visits. If one broke the rule, they were replaced. He made damn sure that Zerina didn’t awake before they were returned to their rooms. The goddesses sent messages, asking for his favor. He had settled with twelve, which was more than he needed, but he had always been a greedy bastard, even when he had resided in the heavens. He usually kept fourteen, but had sent two packing to make room for Zerina and Jinx. Each woman was chosen for their skill and experience in bed or out of it. He had no intention of bedding Jinx or Zerina. Ah, sweet Zerina more than deserved the room he had given to her for her beauty alone. He rammed his cock higher, squeezing her tits as, in his mind, he watched Zerina pull a thin nightgown over her head, the gowns descent stopped by her nipple. Hades removed his hand from the goddess he was fucking breast, following down the same path Zerina’s gown had made. He took a last look as she tugged it down over her hips while he played with Ixcuina clit, flicking the silver piercing and giving a

bite of pain that had her yelling for him to fuck her. Hades stiffened as he felt his climax boiling over, filling the greedy vessel who took everything he had and clenched down on him, wanting more. Hades disengaged from her, straightening himself as she turned over, leaving her thighs splayed wide as she stretched out on the couch. Hades patted her thigh, then waved his hand, redressing himself in his customary suit. “You’re leaving?” Ixcuina raised onto her knees, trying to reach for him before he left. Waving her hand away, he gave her a censuring look. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’ve missed the time we spent together. I’m not used to you not staying—” “If you’re growing bored waiting for my attention, perhaps you should return to court.” “No.” She lowered her voice to the submissive tone she knew Hades preferred. “I’m happy with whatever you deem to give me.” Nodding, Hades waved his hand and transported himself to his own bedroom. Waving his hand again, he removed his clothes once more before going to his bathroom to shower. He cleaned himself, making sure no trace of Ixcuina was left, and then dried himself as he went back inside his bedroom, waving his hand and using his free hand with the towel to dry his damp hair. He saw Xochiquetzal appear. The goddess of

sexuality looked at him longingly. “You sent for me?” “Can you quench this fire inside of me?” “I will do my best.” She walked toward him seductively, taking his still hard cock in her hand. “What if you can’t?” Hades mind went back to Zerina’s room, seeing her sleeping. “Then I will try again and again until I do.”

CHAPT ER 10

T

he eight ball fell into the corner pocket. “I win again.” Jinx danced a jig, both hands in the air. “I believe the humans only do that when they win football games.” Zerina sat her pool cue down on the table in frustration. “You don’t want to play another game?” “No, you always win.” “Spoil sport.” “You’ve been watching too many of the human movies Grimm gave us.” “It’s not like I have anything better to do. You’re always reading in the library.” Zerina looked at her melancholy expression. “Are you getting homesick?” “I don’t have a home to get sick for. I’m just not used to being confined for so long. I’m used to

going back and forth between the fairy world and court. I wonder who Athena is doing now?” Jinx gathered the billiard balls, putting them back on the table. “Don’t know, and really don’t care.” Zerina threw herself down on one of the chairs by the chessboard. Jinx wasn’t the only one growing tired of being confined. She was wondering what Cara was doing, and what her new brother-in-law looked like. Was he kind to her baby sister? She answered her own question. Cara would never love anyone who wasn’t kind to her. How was Broni doing? What did her husband look like? All she knew about him was his name. She was about to reach for the king when she saw a black-shrouded figure fly by the open door. It was so quick she blinked, thinking it was a figment of her imagination. “It’s a wraith.” Jinx sat down in the chair opposite of her. “Why haven’t I seen them before?” Zerina knew they existed, but she hadn’t seen one since being in Hades. “They hide from you. Hades must be angry. The wraiths run from him when he is.” “Why do they hide from me?” She hadn’t done anything to inspire fear in the dark souls who Hades had determined to live their punishment without form or substance.

“I’d say Hades ordered his servants to make themselves scarce around you.” Zerina picked up the king, absently studying the beauty of the craftsmanship, wondering who had meticulously crafted the pieces. She rubbed her thumb over the piece as she thought of Hades. She hadn’t seen him since she had run from him in the underground chamber. That had been two moons ago. The amount of time passing hadn’t concerned her, happy to be without his presence and still angry that he had wanted to subjugate her to appease his anger. To herself, she refused to admit that what had started out as a way to save Jinx and Zora hadn’t been a terrible experience. It was hard for a woman to admit, especially one of her age and position, who believed herself in control of every nuance of her body and life. To find her body had desires and needs that one look at the god had her thinking one elemental need—to fuck him until every part of her was possessed by him—unsettled her. “Do you think he thought they would frighten me?” Her hand tightened on the king as she started to set it back down on the chessboard. She was a Moirai; nothing frightened her. “Do you want to play a …?” The hair on the back on her hair stood up as the tiny piece begged not to be put down. “Don’t, please. Help me!”

Startled, she dropped the king, seeing it roll onto a knight. The king righted himself, running toward the end of the chessboard to jump toward her. Zerina jumped up, screaming at the sight of the king’s face that turned grotesque at his high-pitched pleas. Her flight from the room was stopped when she crashed into Hades’ chest. She nearly climbed up his body as she tried to escape the room. “What’s wrong?” In his commanding way, Hades stared around the room. Zerina stared back, seeing the king had returned to his place on the chessboard. “N-Nothing.” She struggled out of his arms, smoothing her hair down and remaining by the doorway. “Jinx?” Hades raised a brow in her direction. The fairy snickered. “The king didn’t want Zerina to stop holding him.” Hades strode toward the chessboard and stared down at it. Waving his hand, the board disappeared. “Where did you put them?” Zerina still hadn’t moved from her position. “In my office.” He grimly started past her, but Zerina caught his arm. “What are you going to do with them?” she asked hesitantly. “Doesn’t matter. They won’t bother you again.” Again, Hades attempted to leave.

“Wait. It was just the shock of seeing him move. Don’t punish him if it was my fault.” “I wasn’t going to punish him. I was merely putting them out of your sight.” “Oh! You weren’t going to punish him?” “No. It’s been a long time since Henry has been touched by a woman. I can’t blame him. Who wouldn’t want you stroking him.” He coldly removed her hand from the sleeve of his black suit. Obviously, he didn’t, since he left her and Jinx alone in the game room. “Well, that was intense.” Jinx giggled, popping up just to sit on the other chair to face her. “I don’t know what you mean.” Zerina stared thoughtfully out into the hallway where Hades had gone down to his office. Jinx lost her amused glance. “Come on, Zerina; you left the big guy hanging.” She shot Jinx a withering look. She had refused to let Jinx talk about what had happened in the cavern. “Which was your fault!” “I wasn’t the one who took off, leaving Hades all hot and bothered. That was you.” “Like you would have done anything different.” Zerina snorted. “The first play you made for Grimm, you popped out and refused to come downstairs for a week.” Jinx swung her legs back and forth. “That’s because I changed my mind when I got close

enough to look into his eyes. It wouldn’t be fair to those concubines he keeps. I would put them all to shame.” Zerina wanted to ask how many he kept, but she didn’t want to know about Grimm’s sex life. And she certainly didn’t want talk about Hades’. “I’m going to read a book.” “Don’t you want to know how many Grimm keeps?” “No.” “Why do you always hide when you become nervous talking about it? I used to think you were fearless. You were the only one who didn’t run away when people saw me. Even though you told me you were afraid of transporting yourself, I still believed some of Fate had rubbed off on you. I was mistaken. You’re a coward, Zerina.” Zerina’s anger rose. “Why am I a coward? Because I didn’t choose to demean myself for Hades? I’ve heard my mother and Destiny talk about Hades for centuries, making fun of the goddesses who left court at Hades’ summons after he divorced Persephone. Athena spent four moons with him, and Mother said she still complains that he hasn’t asked for her to come back. The goddesses bemoaned when he married Persephone and he stayed faithful to her. Now they line up to be summoned by him. I’m sure Hades has one of them tucked away upstairs, taking care of every

need he has. Believe me, if I left him hanging, it wasn’t for long. Besides, he shouldn’t use sex as punishment. It should be exciting to share yourself with a man. Mother created sex to have children …” Jinx gaped at her. “You’re kidding me, right? You think Mother and Chronos only get it on to have children?” “They’re too old.” Zerina huffed at the fairy’s astonishment. “No, they aren’t. I bet Mother and Chronos do the dirty dance every night.” “Jinx!” Jinx brushed away her reprimand. “She can’t hear me. Zerina, I may be a virgin, but at least I know better than that.” Jinx shook her head sadly at her. “Fate has overprotected you if you believe that. I bet if Mother were here, she’d tell you so herself. She could prevent some of the goddesses from being the sluts they are, but she doesn’t. Have you ever wondered why?” Jinx continued, not expecting her to answer. “Because at heart, Mother, like you, me, Athena, Venus, Aphrodite, are all women. We all have needs and desires. Mother doesn’t begrudge us from finding pleasure to satisfy ourselves.” “Can we please change the subject? Talking about Mother and sex isn’t something I want to think about.”

“Why? I find it interesting to watch other couples. It helps me know what to look for when I search for my own mate.” “So, Grimm didn’t make the cut to become yours?” “I never expected him to become my mate. I just thought he would be a good choice to lose my virginity to. He’s sexy, experienced, and wouldn’t have taken away my freedom.” “I’m sorry.” Zerina felt bad that many wanted to capture Jinx just to use her. “It’s fine. It doesn’t bother me anymore.” She didn’t believe her. Jinx desperately wanted to be loved and belong to a mate. She just didn’t want to become a prisoner to their desires. Her magic in the wrong hands could cause devastation to others, and the tiny fairy was a gentle soul at heart. “They think I can give them control of my magic; they’re wrong. Maybe you’re wrong about Hades.” Sighing, Jinx jumped off the billiards table. “We’re never going to get out of here without Hades’ help. One of us needs to become friends with him, so he’ll want to help.” “You have my permission. Go for it.” Zerina crossed her arms. “I tried. He still tied me over that cauldron. It has to be you.” “Exactly how did it go from us to me?”

Mischievously, Jinx mimicked her pose. “Do you want out of here or not?” “Fine!” She dropped her arms. “But I’m not sleeping with him.” “I don’t think sleeping with you is what Hades has in mind.”

CHAPT ER 11

Z

erina nervously approached Hades’ office. Tartarus didn’t change in human form, nor did he open the door for her

enter. “May I speak to Hades?” “He’s busy.” “Oh.” Zerina paused in indecision as the imposing being blocked her from entering. Zerina had no intention of barging inside. Taking a step backward, she was then startled when the door flew open and Tartarus moved to the side. “I guess he’s not busy anymore.” If she had thought the king’s face was grotesque, when Tartarus smiled, he was hideous. Zerina warily entered Hades’ office, seeing Hades sitting behind his desk, the chessboard set

out upon it, all the pieces, including the king, back in place. She tried to think of something to say, wishing she had thought of that before deciding to approach him. “What do you want?” he snapped. “Nothing. I was …” Her mind was drawing a blank. “I was wondering if you wanted to play a game of chess.” Improvising, she felt foolish. Hades sat back in his chair. “You want to play chess, even though they’re trapped souls?” “Yes.” “What are you up to, Zerina?” So far, she was making a mess of trying to get on Hades’ good side. Jinx would be rolling her eyes at her if she were here. “I can’t beat Jinx at any of the games we play. I was hoping I could beat you.” Hades laughed. “You think you can beat me?” “You don’t know. I may surprise you.” “Of that I have no doubt,” he said wryly. “You want to play, we can play.” Meeting her eyes, he waved his hand and a chair appeared at her side. “Let’s play,” he said meaningfully, both of them knowing she wouldn’t be inside his office without an ulterior motive. Taking the chair, she moved it closer to his desk. Despite Jinx’s words, she wasn’t a coward. Hades motioned for her to make the first move.

It took several seconds to plan her strategy, dreading touching the pieces. Once the game was started, she forgot about the pieces, other than the position they played in the game. Then, when she won, she wanted to act like Jinx, but seeing Hades’ inscrutable expression, her enjoyment vanished. “You let me win.” “Of course. You didn’t really believe you could beat me, did you?” Her lips tightened as she put the pieces back on the board. “It’s your turn to go first.” He regarded her speculatively while Zerina moved her chair closer to his desk, unaware that Hades watched her closely as she planned her first move. After he made his move, she strategized hers, leaning forward, the front of her dipped gown exposing the creamy curves of her breasts. She sat back after moving a piece, waiting for him to move his. Scooting onto the edge of her seat, she took her time to think out her next move, not looking up at him so she wouldn’t be distracted. When he moved again, Zerina carefully made her next move. The game didn’t last as long as the first. She had been strategizing so hard she had missed that she had already lost the game. When she did realize it, she looked up to stare at him balefully. “I much

prefer you pretending to lose.” “I’ll think about it the next time we play.” The corner of his lips lifted in a smile. Zerina placed the pieces back on the board. “Thank you for the game.” “You’re welcome.” She rose. “Good evening, Hades.” At his nod, she walked toward the door, not acknowledging Tartarus when he opened it before she could, knowing Hades had silently told him to. She made sure Hades’ servant didn’t see her expression of relief, releasing it when she was out of sight. Zerina nearly blew her calm demeanor by picking up her gown and fleeing to her room. Not sure that Hades would be watching her, she kept a steady pace until she was finally able to close herself in her room. Jinx was sitting cross-legged on the bed, waiting for her. “How’d it go?” Zerina went to her dressing table to take out the pearl comb, brushing her long hair. “It went fine. We played chess.” “That’s it?” “Yes.” Jinx fell back on the bed. “We’re never getting out of here.” Zerina went to the bed to look down at her.

“What did you expect me to do?” “How about sit and talk to him, ask to go for a walk, get him to show you his favorite book— anything other than play a game of chess. You suck at chess.” She picked up one of her pillows and threw it at her. “Those suggestions would have been helpful before I told you I was going to his office.” Jinx stared at her with pity, putting the pillow behind her head. “You’re going to need my help.” “How can you help me? You don’t have any more experience with men than I do.” “That’s not because of lack of opportunity, but because of lack of quality. I could have any old god or immortal if I were interested.” “Then why don’t you try with Hades?” “If I were a couple of inches taller and had just a smidgen bigger boobs, I would. I could get him to do anything I want like that!” Jinx snapped her fingers. Zerina stared at her doubtfully. Her mother and Destiny had always joked about how reclusive Jinx was toward males. She had assumed it was because she didn’t want them to control her power. Could it have been more than that? Sitting down on the bed, she said, “Tell me what to do.” She knew when she had been beat.

erina climbed one of the ladders in the library, hoping that Jinx was right and that she wouldn’t be hurt by what she was about to do. Could she be hurt in Hades? She was about to find out. Reaching the top of the ladder, she reached for a book just of reach. Sliding her feet sideways, stretching, she tried to reach for it again. Her fingers were precariously close to the book, trying to grab it. Going to her toes, she then felt herself toppling over. Giving a high scream, she closed her eyes, waiting to find herself splattered on the black marble. Her eyes sprang open when she felt hard arms catch her and lower her to the ground. Pressing her breasts against his chest, she lowered her hands from his broad shoulders. “Thank you.” “Next time, call Grimm. He can get the book you want.” With a wave of his hand, the book she had been reaching for floated off the shelf. “I will. I’m sorry I disturbed you.” Hades nodded, about to wave his hand to disappear. “Don’t go.” He arched a brow in her direction. She clutched the book to her chest nervously.

Z

“Have you read all these books?” “I have.” “I was wondering if you could help me. My mother read me a story when I was little … I would like to read it again, but I can’t remember the title.” “You don’t remember the book?” “No, just bits and pieces of the story. It’s not like I can ask her, unless you’re willing to summon her.” “Tell me what you remember. I’ll know.” She happily took a seat on the couch. When Hades remained where he was, she patted the cushion next to her. When he sat down, she tried to remember the details of the story. “A woman was bathing when an eagle took one of her shoes.” Hades waved his hand and a book from a shelf on the upper floor floated down into her waiting hands. “That was quick.” “The woman was a courtesan. It was risqué at the time.” Zerina felt the blush rising underneath her skin. Changing the subject, she asked what books he liked to read. “Do you really want to know? Somehow, I don’t believe that my reading habits interest you.” Zerina was failing miserably at trying to forge a friendship between them. Her anger at the way she

had been brought here and Hades’ arrogant attitude had placed a barrier between them that she didn’t know how to breach. When she remained silent in thought, Hades started to rise. “Don’t leave.” Trying to be fake wasn’t working for her; Hades was too old and wise to fall for that ploy. Only one thing would work. The only way a friendship was going to develop between them was if she made the first step. “Hades, I’m sorry about my behavior when I arrived. I didn’t show you the respect you deserved, and I’m sorry. I’m also sorry that I struck you.” Her flush deepened. “And that I went into the tunnel you warned against. I regret my actions. I’d like us to be friends until you and Mother think it’s safe for me to leave. Can we start over?” She put her hand out toward him. Hades stared at her hand, not taking it. “Why the change?” Zerina didn’t lower her hand. “Jinx is the only one I have to talk to, and much as I love her, she can be a little …” “Pain in the ass?” Zerina laughed. “Exactly.” Hades laughed with her, taking her hand. “We can try, Zerina.” His eyes met hers in warning. “Anyone who has tried to turn my friendship

against me has found my anger wasn’t worth the cost.” She released his hand. His touch had her wanting to move closer to him. The primitive urges that had her belly twisting in knots were more than she could bear. “The only thing I want to achieve from your friendship is how to beat Jinx at chess and billiards. She can be obnoxious when she wins.” Hades waved his hand and the chessboard appeared. “Who’s going to make the first move?” “I am.”

CHAPT ER 12

Z

erina laughed as she spun around in Hades’ entryway, looking for a place to hide. She smothered her laughter with her hand before picking up her gown and running up the steps, seeing wraiths skitter and fly away as she ran toward the hallway toward her room. Knowing she could be found in her room, she then turned and started to run to the room across from hers, to find herself crashing into Hades. She hit him on his shoulder. “You cheated!” “You cheated first. You were supposed to hide somewhere on the first floor,” he mocked. “You always find me there.” “You have a real problem about losing, you know that?” “Because no one ever lets me win,” she complained.

“I tried, but when I do, it makes you angry.” They walked back down the hallway and down the steps, returning to the game room, where the handsome god started throwing darts. Her eyes slipped over the back of his body, noticing how his shoulders bulged when he threw the darts. Forcing her eyes upward when they had slipped to his ass underneath his dark jeans, she was determined to ignore the longing to touch him that had been bad enough when she had first met him and was now starting to reach a fever pitch level the more she began to know him better. Six moons had passed since Hades had accepted her friendship. She had made a tactical mistake growing closer to Hades. When he dropped his arrogant attitude, he was the perfect companion. He never let her become bored, playing childish games like hide-and-seek and giving her time alone when she needed it. They talked after she read a book, entertaining her with his opinion. He had even started watching movies with her and Jinx. They no longer ate in their room, dining each evening with Hades. The first time they had dined with him, she had felt sorry for the wraith that had served them. The soul had been so nervous he had spilled a jug of wine. She had seen it trembling in fear. “Why is he so afraid of you?” She had risen from her seat, wanting to soothe him. Instead, her

hand had gone through its cloak. “They all run from me and act like I’m the reason they’re here.” “That’s not why they’re afraid. I warned them to stay out of your sight. I didn’t want you afraid of them. They are still nervous about being seen by you.” She had shaken her head. “You knew I wouldn’t be afraid of them.” “Okay, I didn’t want you asking me to release them.” Zerina had taken a bite of her steak. “Now that, I believe. I wouldn’t interfere. You forget, I know how the souls down here earned their fates.” Zerina had pointed her steak knife at the wraith that had been handing Jinx a basket of bread. “Aaric was a thief. He envied other’s possessions. He spent his life stealing those possessions. One was an old woman who became so frightened when he showed his sword her frail heart couldn’t take it, and she died before her time. It breaks my heart when one of my souls are returned too soon. It hurts just as badly when I see my souls follow a path that will earn a place here. When I was younger, my mother helped me understand.” “What did she help you understand?” Hades hadn’t touched his food as he listened to her. “That my souls’ fates aren’t predetermined, regardless of who the parents are, or which environment they are born into. Free will isn’t free.

Everything comes at a price. Souls can live a good life and be rewarded, or live one that is bad and pay the cost with their soul.” “It must have been a hard lesson to learn.” “It was. I asked my mother if you ever made any exceptions.” Zerina had stared down at her plate, her appetite disappearing. “What did she say?” “That it wasn’t up to you. That it was Mother who made the decision. She said Mother has never changed her mind once a soul reaches your doorway.” “She hasn’t.” “Do you ever grow tired of being their warden?” “I’m more than a warden. I’m a judge, executioner, master. Do I grow tired?” For a minuscule second, she saw a look cross his face before it became impassive once again. “No.” Zerina thought back to that night, truthfully being able to say she had become his friend. He was patiently teaching her how to win at chess and put up with Jinx, who was always getting into things she wasn’t supposed to. When he had found out Jinx had been feeding Cerberus leftovers, Zerina had heard his yell from her room. She had run to Jinx’s room, where the fairy had hidden behind her. It had taken her awhile to calm Hades down before he left, threatening to throw Jinx into

the cauldron if she did it again. Hades turned. “What are you smiling at?” “I was thinking about Jinx.” Hades shuddered. “She’s no laughing matter.” “You can’t fool me; I know you like her.” Zerina picked up another dart and threw it. She didn’t hit the bull’s eye, but she was coming closer. Proud of herself that she was getting better, she turned and saw the enigmatic look on his face. Becoming embarrassed without knowing why, she went forward to take the darts out of the board. Usually, Hades or Jinx did. As she pulled the last dart out, the dartboard blinked. She dropped the darts, screaming. When it blinked again, she started fainting, feeling herself fall. Strong arms scooped her up, carrying her to the couch. “Zerina, calm down. It’s gone. Zerina, stop!” When he gently shook her, she realized she had been screaming. “How could you throw darts at it, knowing it was real!” “I didn’t intend for you to know.” At his comment, she wanted to punch him. The only reason she didn’t was because she had learned that particular lesson. Fuming, she crossed her arms, her movements making her realize she was sitting on his lap. She

started to jump up, startled at the intimate position, but he moved his hand to her belly, pressing her back down. Feeling his cock becoming hard under her bottom, without conscious thought, she wiggled down on him harder. The blast of passion was so intense and sudden it was like trying to stop a tidal wave with a shot glass. Her back arched as her head fell back in surrender, unable to combat the storm of lust that swept through her. She gasped in ecstasy, grasping handfuls of his shirt and beseechingly trying to tug him closer. “Hades …” He started to lift her off him, but she tightened her grip. “Hades …” Feeling his intention to pull her away from him, she closed the distance, kissing him as she moved her hands to his dark hair to hold him still. “Don’t … Please, Hades.” She passionately tried to tempt the god to put out the fire that his touch had created. She didn’t want his protection from the feeling he had invoked. She wanted to give in to the desires. She wanted—no, she needed—to become his willing captive. She had always assumed herself immune to wanting a man whom other women desired. She wanted a life with a god or an immortal who could give her happiness the way Valentine had their

mother before he had become unfaithful. Her father had had only two women in his existence, yet Hades had had so many he probably couldn’t name them all. She was royalty. Zerina could pick and choose who she invited into her bedroom. Fate was queen of the Moirai. She had been by Mother’s side since the beginning. Her devotion had never been in question. She had used that power to keep her daughters away from court, not wanting them to fall into the traps that other goddesses had fallen for. They had benefited from it, growing up in a loving home, unspoiled by the excesses of Mother’s court. It was only when Fate and her father had broken up did she learn of Odin wanting to take his place. Her mother had refused him, her heart broken by Valentine’s betrayal with Juno. In hindsight, she realized why Valentine had betrayed her. They had been friends more than lovers. Her marriage that was centuries old had ended when they had lost the tiny child she was carrying in her womb when Juno had confronted her with Valentine’s infidelity. Merlin had been summoned to bind her mother’s power so she wouldn’t transport herself until the child was born. No child could survive being transported in the womb. It was a death sentence.

Zerina had already known the soul that was meant for her mother’s fourth child. Her son would have been glorious. Only an urgent plea from Mother would have made her transport in her condition. The reason she had been summoned remained a secret, known only by Mother and her. After her parents had parted, Fate had become aware of Odin’s interest in her. His determination to bed Fate had been stymied by Fate herself. Zerina still remembered the whispers between her mother and her aunt, talking about his pursuit of her. When her mother had told her that she was carrying another child and Odin was the father, Broni and Cara had been shocked, while Zerina had not. She had known the second the child had been conceived, and while her mother railed at Odin that he had used trickery to gain access to her bed, Zerina knew that Fate was aware of who she was making love to that night. She just didn’t want to admit it to herself, and certainly not to Odin. She wished she could use a trick of her mind to deceive herself that she didn’t want Hades, but Mother above, how she wanted him. His earthy sensuality was hard to resist, and the feel of his hard cock underneath her was nearly impossible to fight. His groan filled her mouth as he deepened their kiss, parting her lips to breach the opening no one had before. Taking command, he delved into the

soft recess of her mouth, stroking her tongue until her fingers curled into his hair, demanding more. She unconsciously rubbed her breasts against his chest and wiggled down on his lap. Her head fell back on the arm of the couch as he pressed her down, seeking more, opening her mouth wider. She willingly surrendered to his demands. Hades slid his hand up her thigh, bunching her gown and giving him free reign to touch the aching part of her that was becoming drenched in need. His first touch on her pussy had her stretching out like a feline wanting to be petted. She shyly kept her eyes closed, unable to watch herself behave so wantonly. Her behavior was so uncharacteristic, while her heart fought her body’s desires. When he explored her opening with a finger, her heart momentarily won. Dragging herself off Hades’ lap, panting, she stared down at the seductive god, unable to move away from the blaze of desire he was putting out. Like someone who had been frozen, his body beckoned her closer to feel the warmth of his flames. Zerina’s gaze skittered from Hades to the door. “Don’t leave,” he murmured soothingly. She wasn’t a fool. He knew she was about to run, and he was trying to coax her to stay. If she did, Zerina knew herself well enough to know she couldn’t give herself without giving her heart.

Hades had steadily become entrenched already. To give him access to her body would result in giving it all to him. She was of the light. To think that she would be trapped down here forever because she had fallen in love with Hades wasn’t a decision she could make lightly. She didn’t even know if he wanted eternity with her, or simply the here and now. Biting her lip in indecision, she trembled when he reached out, taking the bottom of her gown in a hard hand, twisting it around his wrist and tugging her closer. “I don’t know …” “Don’t think, Zerina. Don’t you want to feel what I can give you? Let me give you a sample of what I can do to you.” Hades leaned forward. She had prepared herself to withstand the touch of his hand on her again. What she hadn’t expected was it wasn’t his hand he used. He pressed his face against her pussy, twisting the gown tighter over his wrist and holding her in place as he delved his tongue into the crevice between her thighs. She braced her hands on his shoulders, afraid she would fall from the rapid flicks of his tongue on her clit. He was no longer trying to coax her. He was taking possession. The unbelievable pleasure was more than she

could withstand. When he curled his tongue, stroking her from her clit to her opening, she had to choke back a cry of ecstasy. When he darted his tongue into her opening, she could only shudder, beyond having the willpower to leave the library. Hades parted her thighs wider with wide shoulders, before lifting one of her legs over his shoulder. He didn’t just make her come; he sent her over a precipice, and like an avalanche, she would become buried in a storm of sensations she wouldn’t be able to find herself again when it was over. She involuntarily arched her back, allowing him to delve deeper into her channel. His hands at her hips held her steady. “Hades,” she moaned, unable to stop herself from calling out his name. He held her with bruising strength. She might be standing over him, but he was the one in control. Like everyone in his domain, she found herself at his mercy. He licked, stroked, and sucked with a voracious appetite that sucked her into thinking he wanted her as badly as she did him. Zerina wanted to reach out and comfort the soul deep within him. She almost touched his cheek, yet she was afraid to show how much she was beginning to care for him. For all his arrogance, Hades seemed lonely. Her gentle soul wanted to soothe the god who humans

believed to be a monster, demon, or the nightmare their reality had portrayed him to be. They couldn’t be more wrong. He kept them at bay, stopping them from taking over the earth. In return, he was given a castle where laughter was seldom heard, and servants who trembled before him. Her ecstasy building, she bucked against his tongue as he relentlessly massaged the walls of her pussy. Desperate cries came from her throat as her orgasm exploded within her. She would have crumpled to the floor if he hadn’t been holding her. Paralyzing euphoria had her staring down into his face as he gently removed her leg from his shoulder, unwinding her gown from his wrist and letting it fall back down, covering her. Unable to believe what she had just let happen, she took a step back. The dark god tried to reach for her, but she shook her head at the desire in his eyes. Zerina knew if he touched her again, she would become his lover, totally possessed by Hades until he was ready to release her. She took another step backward. “I can’t. I won’t.” Running was the only answer. She wouldn’t give her freedom to the dark king. She was Moirai; they needed the light to survive. Darkness overshadowed light, just as Hades would dominate her until nothing was left. She couldn’t let him use

her until there wasn’t anything left to return home. Home was her mother, father, and her sisters. She imagined their faces before her as she ran, using their strength to help fight the longing that had her wanting to throw herself into his arms. She couldn’t give everything she held dear to the dark king. Every step she took had her becoming deathly afraid that she had run too late. He had already captured her heart.

CHAPT ER 13

“Z

erina!” His commanding voice didn’t have her turning around. “I need to go!” she choked out as she ran out of the library. She almost fled to her bedroom, but she knew Jinx would be waiting for her. Turning in the other direction, she fled down the hallway, ignoring Tartarus inquiring gaze. She kept going to the doorway that led underground, staying to the path that took her to the pool. Zerina didn’t stop until she came to the boulder beside the water. Gasping for breath, she tried to calm the emotions that were still pounding from the climax Hades had given her. Her body was wound so tightly she felt like she would break into a million parts. Feeling hot and restless, she needed to cool off. More importantly,

she needed to wash off Hades’ touch, feeling as if he had never let her go. She stood up from the boulder, looking around and seeing she was alone. She then took off her gown, laying it on the boulder before wading into the water. Keeping to the shallow side of the pool, she made her way to the waterfall. Using her foot to find the narrow step she had discovered when swimming with Jinx, she found the smooth ledge where she could sit and feel the spray of the waterfall without it hitting her directly. She sat until the fire from Hades’ touch eased. Then she walked along the ledge until she was directly behind the waterfall. There, she could stand without the full force of the water hitting her, and she could see she was still alone in the cavern. Water fell, hitting her head and wetting her hair, turning it into a silky mass that reached the curve of her bottom. Raising her hands, she lifted her hair until she could feel the water hitting her naked back. She was lost in thought as she let the water run down the front of her body, caressing her breasts and running from her flat waistline, to the mound of her pussy, down her legs to puddle at her feet. Then she looked up to see Hades directly across from her, staring. Meeting her eyes, Hades waved his hand.

Zerina could only stare as he walked naked into the water. To say his body was magnificent didn’t give it justice. Broad shoulders led down to a powerful chest that tapered down to the defined muscles of his abs. Her inventory of Hades’ body stopped at his rock-hard cock that rose to his waist. Licking her lips, she tasted the water that was coming from above. He came to a stop when the water came up to his thighs. “You look like a siren standing there.” His voice was so low she could barely hear it, yet there was no mistaking the desire in his eyes. “Gods and humans think I’m dangerous. Zerina, you’re the dangerous one. I can’t get your taste out of my mind. That’s twice you’ve lured me in and left me wanting more.” “I didn’t lure you in—” “Yes, you did, with every glance or word you have. It may not have been deliberate, but you have. I can prove it to you. Call for me, Zerina. I’m not going to touch you again until I know it’s what you want. Call to me.” “No.” Zerina stood behind the waterfall as if it was made of steel instead of insubstantial water. He brought his hand to his cock, stroking it unashamedly as he watched her reaction. She felt her nipples tauten as her breath escalated. “Call me, Zerina.” The low timbre of his voice

tugged at the muscles in her pussy, sending them strumming in need. “When you call me, do you want to know what I’m going to do to you?” Fascinated, she watched Hades stroke his cock, the tip growing an angry purple color, his eyes fixated between her thighs. She felt an invisible hand glide up her thigh, cupping her firmly. “That isn’t fair.” “You’ve played chess with me; you know I don’t play fair.” “I am of the light …” she began. “And I am of the dark. That doesn’t mean we can’t fuck,” he mocked. “It means I will get my heart broken.” Her eyes pleaded with him. “Your relationship with Persephone—” “Our relationship ended not because she craved the light. It ended because she was a slut.” Zerina turned her eyes away from his angry ones. He still loved his ex-wife. She knew she was right when his next words doused the fire in her loins. “I’m not offering you a relationship, Zerina. I won’t be at the mercy of another woman who is from the light or dark. I’m too old to play those type of games anymore. You offered me your hand in friendship; who would make a better lover than a friend?” His words were tempting, her virginity wasn’t

the prize she clung to. What she did cling to was her untouched heart. When she finally found the immortal she wanted to spend eternity with, she wanted to offer a heart that wasn’t affected by past lovers. She wanted to discover that joy that would be her happily ever after. When she licked her lips again, she tasted the salty tears that were being washed by the waterfall. Resignedly, she stared at him. It was too late. Whoever she found when Hades was finished wouldn’t be her first love. He had already stolen her heart. The only thing left to decide was if he was going to have her body, too. “Hades,” she whispered. Hades answered her call by swimming out to her, raising his arms out to her. She remained unmoving, indecision tearing her apart. “Zerina, come to me.” Hades’ desire-filled expression was a lure she didn’t want to resist any longer. She jumped into his arms, feeling him surround her tightly, as if she would try to slip away. His cock against her belly had her gasping. She stared at him timidly, raising her lips to his, ready to give him her body and soul. Finally yielding, Zerina then wound her arms around Hades’ thick neck.

His eyes glittered down with triumph. He bent his head to take the lips she was offering. “Is it me, or is the water hotter than it usual?” Jinx shouted as she jumped off the boulder, splashing her and Hades. Zerina jerked out of Hades’ arms when she saw the fairy who started swimming as if they hadn’t been about to kiss before her interruption. Embarrassed, she gave a small laugh. “I thought so, too.” “Evidently, it’s not hot enough.” Hades stared down at her with a questioning brow. Zerina knew what he was silently asking. Swimming back to him, she put her hands on his shoulders, trying to push him under the water. “What are you doing?” “I was trying to dunk you.” She laughed, shaking her head. “Like this?” Before she could react, Hades had pushed her under the clear depths of the underground pool. Zerina kicked out, rising to the surface and gasping for air. “It would have been funnier if I had done it, but yes, that was what I wanted to do.” Amusement lightened his features, replacing the thwarted desire that had appeared on his face when Jinx had interrupted them. “You want to try again?”

“No, you’re ready for it. I have a sneak attack planned when you least expect it.” “If you’re warning me, it’s not a sneak attack.” “It doesn’t have to be today, does it?” Her eyes met his meaningfully. Hades sighed. “No, it doesn’t have to be today. You can dunk me another time.” Zerina giggled, wrapping her arm around his waist to give him a tight hug. He went to wrap his arms around her, but before he could, she slipped to his side, then behind his back, winding her arms around his shoulders to lift herself up. “Got you!” she whispered flirtatiously in his ear. Hades laughed, but she only had a second to enjoy the sight before Hades went limp, dunking them both. She came up, determined to dunk the slippery god. When they dunked Jinx instead, they laughed uproariously when her hair got wet. Her powers wouldn’t come back until it dried. “He did it!” Zerina pointed at Hades when Jinx turned her wrath-filled gaze on her. Hades’ eyes widened. “You’re blaming me?” “You’re bigger, and Jinx won’t pay you back. Too bad,” she corrected herself, seeing Jinx swimming around them, circling like a shark. When fairies got mad, they were unpredictable.

That Jinx was half-magical and half-fairy made her a dangerous combination. Zerina swam up behind Hades, half-laughing and half-serious. “Protect me!” she screeched when Jinx made her move, disappearing under the water. The next second, Hades disappeared also. She turned around, looking for them and giving a sigh when they reappeared. Jinx had done what she had wanted to and had dunked Hades. Zerina’s laughter filled the cavern as Jinx swam to the boulder to climb out. “I’m king of the mountain!” she yelled out, the shout echoing around the cavern. Hades swam back to Zerina as Jinx danced a jig on the boulder. “That fairy’s a pain in my ass.” “It could be worse.” “How?” “She could have brought her cat.”

CHAPT ER 14

D

estiny paused, listening intently. Did she hear laughter? She practically ran, trying to follow the sound. She had been searching for Zerina for so long she had lost track of time. Neither her nor Fate could find her in the stars, or the surface of the earth. That left only two options: a magic spell was hiding her, or Hades had her. The two sisters had decided the best way to find Zerina was to split up. Fate was searching different dimensions, while Destiny was going to find a way inside Hades to see if she was there. She hoped that Fate could find her. It would be easier to save her from another dimension than trying to get her out of Hades. Hearing the laughter again, she stared out at the calm lake. Could Poseidon have her? The water

god usually kept to the oceans, but he could have hidden Zerina in any body of water. Destiny turned her attention from the water, listening carefully. That would have been one Fate would have searched. Hearing the sound again, she turned her head. Trees and grass on three sides surrounded the small lake. The fourth had a large rock that hung over the water. It was a beautiful, idyllic spot in a world that had become uglier with each rise of the sun. The only reason this remote spot remained untouched was there wasn’t anything around to draw the looters and gangs who were destroying everything in their path. Staring intently at the rocks, she narrowed her eyes at the water below. Was she imagining that the water was moving? She started to kick off her shoes. She had dressed like a human so that, if she was seen, they would take her as one. The feeling of having eyes on her had her turning to look over her shoulder. The sight of a large wolf running toward her had Destiny waving her hand to transport herself. Before she could complete the motion, though, she found herself pinned underneath the wolf’s large body. “Get off me, you big mutt!” she snarled at Rocque. The lord transformed himself from the wolf to

the grinning man she despised. “Is that any way to greet me when I just saved your life?” “You didn’t save my life. Only Mother can end my life.” “Don’t doubt Hades’ power. You anger Hades, he’ll make you beg to end your immortal life.” “I’m not afraid of Hades.” She hit him on his shoulder. “Get off me!” “If you’re not afraid of Hades, you’re an idiot.” Rocque stood up, helping her to feet and keeping a firm grip on her arm. When she tried to shrug his hand away so she could transport, he only tightened his hold. “You’re really beginning to make me angry. Release me, Rocque, or when I return home, I’ll tell Mother.” “I expected you to threaten me with moredire warnings than Mother. You don’t want to threaten me with a litter of pups?” “I don’t have time to trade insults with you! I’m trying to find Zerina.” She tried to use her nails to peel his hand away from her. “I know what you’re doing,” he said, moving her away from the water and toward the trees. Destiny tried to dig her heels into the grass, not wanting to go with him. He didn’t give her the choice, propelling her forward into the thick forest. “You mangy mutt!” Her anger switched to desperation when they entered the forest. She was

entering familiar territory. It was his domain. Rocque could turn into anything, from the smallest flower to the tallest trees. As lord of his domain, anything alive protected him. Once they entered the forest, she found herself surrounded by wolves. One particular bitch snapped at her as he forced her deeper into the woods. “If that bitch snaps at me again, I’m going to knock those teeth out!” she snarled at the bitch who, despite her threats, snapped at her again, nipping her bottom through the thick material of her jeans. “You fucking bitch!” Destiny managed to catch a handful of fur. Before Rocque could stop her, she yanked a large tuft of hair loose. When the bitch whined, he reached down to soothe the ruffled fur, giving Destiny a glowering frown. “She fucking started it—” Destiny found herself pushed onto a low limb, which a tree helpfully lowered at Rocque’s command. “You piece of shit!” She tried to right herself, to find the limb above her lowering to pin her in place. She kicked out, trying to get loose. Her dignity forgotten, she then cursed Rocque and the bitch that had started the fight. “That fucking bitch—”

Her scream filled the forest when Rocque smacked her bottom. “You son of a bitch! When Mother finds out you hit me, she’s going to turn you into a goat!” Another hard smack fell on her bottom. “Don’t you dare—” Again, her bottom was struck. Every time she opened her mouth to curse at Rocque, it was met with his hand. Stubbornly, she refused to be quieted. “The only reason you like being a wolf is it gives you a bigger dick! These bitches may think you’re a stud, but you’re nothing but—” Rapid spanks to her bottom had her sobbing and lying quietly over the limb. “I’ve had enough of your disdain.” Rocque moved to stand in front of her, motioning his wolves back. “You are fighting the inevitable; why?” Destiny refused to look up at him, as if she didn’t know what he was talking about. “You think I don’t know you watch me? That you choose lovers to anger me, and not because you want to be in their bed? I claimed you the first time you stepped into my forest. You transported out before I could take you, but it doesn’t make my claim any less. You’re mine. You were mine when you shared their beds. You are mine despite your denials to Mother that you don’t know who your

mate is. More importantly, you’ve denied it to yourself.” “I’m not!” “You are, Destiny. You are my mate.” With a wave, the limb on top of her rose. Taking her arm before she could transport, he straightened her before moving them deeper into the woods. She knew where Rocque was taking her. She wanted to beg him to release her, but she knew he would remain unmoved by her pleas. She had run from her own destiny for centuries, and now her time had run out, unless she could escape or bargain her way out. Fate had bargained to escape the fate that was in store for her with Odin. Her sister had no intention of sharing Odin’s bed when the last of her daughters returned her home. She racked her brain, trying to find something, anything to keep her from being Rocque’s mate. However, as the day wore on, she hadn’t come up with anything. Frantically, she tried to think faster when she realized they were almost to Rocque’s home. When he waved his hands and huge trees moved aside, showing a large cabin in a grassy glen, fear had her nearly managing to get away from him. He grabbed her around the waist, though, carrying her toward the entrance of his secret lair. “Rocque, if you let me find Zerina, I’ll willingly

go with you. Help me, and I swear I’ll do anything you want!” The lord laughed down at her. “You think to make a fool of me like Odin? I don’t think so, Destiny. Why should I bargain with you when I already have you?” Rocque turned her around when they were past the trees. Waving his hand, he closed the portal, leaving no chance of escape. When the trees stopped moving, their protection back in place, he released her. Destiny dropped to her knees, crying. She was trapped until Rocque decided to let her go. Mother wouldn’t help, because she wanted the children that Destiny was destined to have with Rocque. Fate wouldn’t help, or she would lose her powers for interfering. As much as Fate loved her, she needed her powers to find and help Zerina. “I hate you.” She didn’t yell it out; she just stated the cold, hard truth, seeing Rocque wince as if she had struck him. “Get up, Destiny. Come and meet your new family.” “They will never be my family.” She stared up at him coldly. “You know that’s not true. Give them a chance. Give me a chance. If you want to leave when Zerina returns home, I won’t stop you.” She looked at him doubtfully.

“I’m telling the truth. I’ll not only let you leave, but I’ll take my claim back.” “You give me your word?” Rocque nodded, clenching his hand into a fist and hitting it on his chest over his heart. “You have my word; I will release you when Zerina returns home.” Destiny got to her feet, ignoring the hand that he held out to her. “Fine, I’ll stay, but I’m not going to like it.” Rocque clenched his jaw in anger. “Something tells me I’m not going to like it, either.” He arrogantly strode away from her, leaving her to stand alone. When the wolves around her transformed into humans, their contemptuous looks had her feeling ashamed. One attractive woman who had long brown hair gave a sniff of disgust as she walked past her, flipping her hair. Destiny had to jerk her face away to keep from getting hit with it. “Bitch, do that again, and you’ll have another bald spot to match the other one I gave you.” Destiny watched as the bitch went into the cabin behind Rocque and the rest of his pack. She looked for a place to sit, tired after the long journey with him holding her every step of the way. Going to the large porch, she took a seat on the top step, angry at herself for letting Rocque get

close enough to catch her. She had dodged him so many times, only to fail when she sensed that she was close to finding Zerina. Destiny heard them talking inside. The twelve members of his pack were actually Rocque’s private guard. The highly skilled hunters and warriors were deadly to anyone who came too close to their leader. He had chosen the most efficient, fearsome warriors from throughout time, gifting them with immortality in return for their loyalty. He kept the number of his guards to eight just because they were that good. Rocque commanded legions in his capacity as lord. He could make a tree fall with a single word, then make them grow with another. He could turn himself into an animal as large as an elephant, or as small as a fly. He could control swarms of bees and herds of horses. Anything that was alive was at his command and under his protection, which was why she had no intention of being his mate. Rocque was always surrounded by his guard. The five men and three women were constantly together. Destiny liked being on her own. She had a small castle that she never visited, content helping others find their destiny, not wanting to find her own. No one knew their own future, and that included both her and Fate. They were only given glimpses. Fate was the stronger of them, though.

Destiny knew she wouldn’t dare sacrifice the things that Fate had to for Mother. So far, she wasn’t pleased with Mother’s choice of mate for her. Mother might have pretended not to know who her mate was, but she had. The wily woman knew more than she let on, and she expected Destiny to eventually fall in line with her plans. Getting to her feet, she looked up at the sky. “I’m not going to take him as my mate!” she railed. “You can butt into Fate’s life, but stay out of mine!” When the sun kept smiling down at her, her shoulders drooped. Then she heard the rustling of leaves in the trees and could have sworn she heard Mother’s beautiful voice say, “Be at peace, Destiny. Rocque and I aren’t asking for anything that isn’t willingly given. Choose wisely when you deny him as your mate. Your sister, as well as mankind’s fate, could rest in your hands.” “Neither you, Fate, nor I can determine man’s fate. Man does,” Destiny whispered, knowing Mother could hear her. Sorrow filled Mother’s voice. “No, it rests in yours.”

CHAPT ER 15

“Q

uit fighting,” Jinx scolded her, pulling her hair back tightly to wind in a tight coil that would rest at the nape of her neck. Zerina picked up one of the increasing number of combs that she would find on her dressing table to pin her hair back with. She saw Jinx admire the sapphire one before putting it in her hair. Her silence was beginning to worry her. It was unusual for the fairy not to be chatting away. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” Jinx shrugged. She knew something was bothering her. She hadn’t said a word since Hades transported them back to her room for them to get ready for dinner. “Are you angry that we got your hair wet?”

“No.” Zerina could see her troubled expression. “Just don’t do it again.” The fairy had dressed herself in a black gown. She normally dressed in bright colors, but tonight everything was muted. Zerina’s worry deepened. Could her being away from the land where fairies dwelled be taking a toll on her? Zerina stood up, adjusting her gown until it spread out behind her. Taking the fairy in her arms, she then gave her a tight squeeze. “I feel terrible that you’re missing home and that you’re stuck here because of me. After dinner, I’m going to ask Hades to let you go home.” Releasing her, Zerina gave her an encouraging smile. “You think because Hades kissed you that he’ll do what you want now?” Hurt at her sarcasm, she stared at Jinx, not knowing what to say. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take my frustration out on you.” The fairy’s troubled expression soothed her hurt feelings. As Jinx began pacing back and forth across the floor, Zerina watched her. The fairy was floating more than she walked. “I know it’s frustrating for you not to be able to leave.” “It’s frustrating for you, too, right?” She lowered her lashes. “It’s not so bad,”

Zerina admitted. Jinx’s pacing grew faster. “You’re falling in love with Hades, aren’t you?” Butterflies attacked her stomach at Jinx using ‘love’ and ‘Hades’ in the same sentence. “I wouldn’t go that far, but I enjoy spending time with him. Since I’ve gotten to know him better—” “You don’t know Hades at all.” “Okay, I may not know him well, but he isn’t at all like I imagined him.” “Hades is only showing you the parts he wants you to see,” she cautioned, stopping her pacing. “Zerina”—Jinx took her hand—“you may not consider me a friend—” “Of course, I consider you a friend. I have come to love you as another sister since we’ve spent so much time together.” The confession didn’t make Jinx seem any happier. “Jinx, if there is something you want to tell me, do so.” Concern grew within her. That Jinx was hesitating to speak about what was bothering her had dread filling her. Jinx dropped her feet back to the floor. “We don’t have time. Hades is waiting to have dinner with us. We can talk afterward.” “You’re sure?” “I’m sure.”

The women walked down to the dining room together. Jinx was right; Hades was waiting for them, already sitting at the head of the table. Zerina sat down next to him as Jinx sat on his side across from her. Hades watched them intently as the wraith filled their wine glasses. The soul silently moved around the room. “Jinx is still recovering from getting her hair wet.” Zerina broke the silence, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Hades accepted her explanation as their food was served. Then Zerina teased Hades about being dunked by Jinx. As they ate and talked, Jinx listened, but didn’t participate. When she didn’t raise her eyes to look at Hades, Zerina’s worry increased. What was the fairy hiding? Zerina didn’t want to eat dessert. What she wanted was to go back to her room and talk to Jinx. When they rose once they finished, Hades asked if she wanted to play a game of chess before going to bed. “No, thank you. I thought I’d have an early night.” Hades caught her hand before she could move away with Jinx. “Just a quick one. I’ll take it easy on you,” he

coaxed. Torn between the desire to stay with Hades and sensing Jinx wanting her to go with her, Hades made her mind up for her, tugging her along the hallway to the game room. “I’ll be up in a few …” Zerina wasn’t able to finish her sentence before he had shut them in the game room. “Is there something going on between you two that I don’t know about?” she asked him suspiciously, trying to take her hand from his. “No.” He looked startled. “Why would you think that?” “Because Jinx is acting weird, and you couldn’t wait to get me alone.” “Me wanting to get you alone has nothing to do with Jinx. I wanted to get you alone so I could kiss you again.” She moved closer to him, winding her arms around his neck. “I thought you wanted to play chess.” She reached up, brushing teasing kisses along his firm jaw. Once, she would have been too afraid of the sparks that filled her when she touched him. Now she craved that spark, becoming addicted to the power that emanated from within him. She was drawn to him like a magnet, and she no longer wanted to deny that attraction. Rubbing her smooth cheek against his much

rougher one, the charge that struck her core had her pulling away, embarrassed by her show of affection. Hades had numerous liaisons over the centuries; he didn’t want affection from her. He wanted much more, and he didn’t try to hide the fact. It was her who was becoming too attached. She took a seat next to the chessboard. “It’s your turn,” she told him, trying to deescalate the quivering bundle of nerves that had her wanting to beg him to make love to her. “You know I don’t want to play … At least, not chess.” Zerina forced her eyes to remain lowered, her fingers trembling as she made the first move. He came up behind her, gently grabbing the nape of her neck. “I saw you when you were just a small child. Did you know that?” Zerina eyes flew wide. “I don’t remember meeting you.” “You wouldn’t. You didn’t see me. You were sitting in your mother’s library with your nose buried in a book that was almost as big as you. I was standing out on Fate’s balcony, waiting for her, when you found what I assumed was your favorite spot. You didn’t notice me. Plus, I looked different before Mother sent me to earth.” “Why did you visit my mother?” Hades started massaging her neck, making

goose bumps break out on her flesh. “To tell her I was leaving and ask her to share my bed before I left.” Zerina brought her hand to his, wanting to tear it away, but Hades just moved closer. She could feel the hard bulge of his cock between her shoulder blades as he continued stroking her neck. “She was married to my father …” “She was. I didn’t care that she was married. Your mother is a very beautiful woman, and I wasn’t the only god who lost his virginity thinking about Fate.” Jealousy of her mother had her trying to jump out of her seat. However, he pushed her back down. “Oh, you … you…” “I gave myself many handjobs imagining myself fucking her. Fate was the original MILF.” He glided one of his hand to the front of her throat, pulling her back to him. Zerina swallowed hard, feeling her pulse pounding under his hand. “Of course, by the time I was old and brave enough to approach her, I was no longer a virgin. And by the time she walked out onto the balcony, I was no longer interested.” Her jealousy vanished, her thighs squeezing together on her chair. “What changed your mind?” “You did. Fate is a beautiful woman, but she

couldn’t hold a candle to you. The sun was shining down on you, and you never moved away, even though you could have. You basked in that sunlight as you read your fairy tales.” Hades dipped his hand into her cleavage, sliding under her gown to lift a naked breast out from its concealment. When he plucked her nipple, it tautened into a tight bud. He stood behind her, in control, while she was becoming mesmerized by the throbbing intensity in her pussy. “I knew I would never see you again. Mother told me when she sent me away that I wouldn’t ever be able to come back. I couldn’t watch you grow up, see you become the beauty you had turned into, one that Venus or Aphrodite couldn’t overshadow. I couldn’t see which lovers you would chose, or who you had fallen in love with, ones I enviously imagined you with.” “I’ve never had a lover.” She could hardly focus on his words. Her main focus was on not slipping from the chair and into a melted puddle. Disoriented, she felt him lift her, and her head fell to his shoulder as he held her in his arms. When she felt the game room swirl around them, she knew Hades was transporting them. He covered her mouth with his own before she could raise her head to see where they were. Then, when his tongue entered her mouth, she no longer cared, giving in to his skillful kiss. She stood no

chance against Hades’ deliberate seduction. The feel of a soft mattress beneath her, with his chest bearing down on her, surrounded her in a molten fire. She was afraid he had transported them to the fire pit instead of her bedroom. She lifted her lashes to make sure, seeing an unfamiliar room. “Where are we?” Stretching out under him, she tried to look around, but Hades turned her face back to his. “My bedroom.” She stared up at him dreamily, seeing his muscles gleam in the light from the fireplace in front of his bed. Enthralled by his masculine perfection, she couldn’t resist kissing the firm chin above her. His tortured look aroused her sultry instincts, her desire giving her the courage she would normally repress. “I want to make love with you,” she confessed, seeing the pain-filled expression that mirrored her own need. “I’ve wanted to fuck you since Grimm carried you into my office.” That he used the word ‘fuck’ showed they weren’t playing the same game. Each of them had their own idea of what winning the game would result in. She wanted Hades’ love. She wanted him to feel breathless anticipation while meeting her needs, not

only physically but mentally. As they made love, she wanted him to open his heart to her. The only thing Hades wanted to open was her thighs. She told herself to leave and not look back until he was willing to offer her more. She didn’t want to risk her heart to a god who didn’t have a heart anymore. She raised her hand to his chest. “I have a heart,” he said. “Are you reading my mind?” “No, I promised you I wouldn’t. I don’t need to read your mind; it’s in your eyes.” Her blue, luminous eyes didn’t shy away. Hades’ rigid body went stiffer as smoldering desire bound them together. Zerina went pliant, surrendering to him. Just because he didn’t want an emotional attachment right this second, didn’t mean he wouldn’t in the future. She generously opened her heart as she rubbed one of her thighs against his. “You want me?” he gritted out between clenched teeth. “Isn’t it obvious?” She lifted her leg higher, wrapping it around him. That was when she realized he was naked, and her movement had placed his cock at her opening. Hades waved his hand, making her gown disappear. Then he covered one of her pink nipples

with his mouth, sucking it while she felt him adjust himself to enter her wet sheath. The sensation of his mouth on her nipple spiraled her need out of control. Add in the heat of his spreading warmth as he entered her, it felt as if a branding iron had been taken to her, not in her core, but in her heart, leaving a brand so she would always know who she belonged to. He might not love her, but every kiss, touch, and breath she took as he gently made small thrusts showed her she was his. “Relax, Zerina. It will get easier.” Zerina winced, tightening her legs around him. Between the burn of Hades pushing deeper inside of her and his teeth nipping her nipple, the fire was intensifying. At first, her moans were those of desire, but the discomfort between her thighs had them turning to those of pain. Hades released her nipple after giving it a final lick before going to the other one. The bedroom filled with the sounds of her gasps and Hades’ groans. Pushing her breast up, he teased her nipple as he stopped moving over her. Then he waved his hand before settling his chest back on top of her. “What did you do?” “Making it easier for you.” With a long stroke, he buried himself in her body.

“I didn’t mind.” Her discomfort had disappeared. Inexperienced and uncoordinated, she was embarrassed that he had taken her virginity with a wave of his hand. “You’re only going to find pleasure in my bed.” He drove his cock back and forth inside of her; each rocking motion had her rocking back against him. “I was …” She could barely get words out from the tightness in her throat. She tried to reason with herself that she was being silly. She had told herself before that her virginity hadn’t meant anything to her, but apparently, it had. She moaned, turning her mind away from her hurt feelings to the determined strokes that had her urgently responding, wanting more of him. “You’re tight as a fist.” His groan pacified her hurt feelings. Hades accelerated his thrusts, pounding into her as the pressure built inside of her. She didn’t want it to end, fighting off the release she had been striving for. However, a small sting on her clit had her convulsing over Hades’ cock as she reached a climax that had Hades straining as he found his own. She pushed back a stray tendril from her face. “Next time we make love, I’m going to tie your hands.” Zerina giggled when he buried his face in

her neck. “It won’t work. I can do the same thing with a simple thought.” She brushed his damp hair back from his face, so she could appreciate his relaxed expression. His arrogance gone, he appeared younger and more carefree. “You mean …?” “I can smack your clit with a single thought. It won’t be easy to distract me when I’m fucking you.” The air grew cooler when Hades moved away after pressing a kiss to her forehead. Lying back on the bed, he lifted her until their positions were reversed and she was laying on his shoulder. Zerina yawned sleepily, worn out from swimming most of the afternoon and then making love. Her eyes were starting to close when she felt a cold object placed on her chest between her breasts. Raising her head, she stared at the necklace. The pink jewel matched the colors of her nipples. Hades fastened the necklace behind her neck before covering them. “I thought it was a perfect match. I’m glad I was right.” “Hades … it’s beautiful.” She didn’t know what to say. She curled her fingers over the stone, infusing its coldness with her warmth. She wished she could do the same to Hades.

Seeing he was going to sleep, she wearily closed her eyes, slipping into a wishful dream where Hades was chasing after her with one of her shoes gripped in his hand, unaware that, with a flick of Hades’ wrist, he could send her back to her own bed.

CHAPT ER 16

Z

erina lifted her eyes as she sleepily rolled over, greeted by Jinx’s grim expression. Sitting up in bed, she looked around the room, seeing she was back in her room and Hades was nowhere in sight. “He’s not here.” She awkwardly tugged her sheet up to cover her breasts. Jinx looked away as Zerina went into her bathing room. Taking a quick bath, she dressed herself before reentering to the room. Jinx’s eyes went to the necklace that lay just above the swell of her breasts. “That gown matches the necklace.” Zerina flushed. “Hades gave it to me last night. Do you like it?” Jinx avoided her gaze. “It’s beautiful, but he wouldn’t have given it to you if it wasn’t. Hades

collects beautiful things.” Her euphoria of the night before was slowly dissipating after waking up alone. And with the miserable way Jinx was watching her, dread was slowly beginning to steal into her, making her wish she had dressed in her jeans and sweater. She went to her bed, staring at the fairy. “Jinx, please tell me what’s wrong.” “When I told you to make friends with Hades, I didn’t expect you to fall in love with him.” She felt a tide of red flush her cheeks. “I didn’t, either.” “He doesn’t love you.” “I know. He never said he did.” “Did Hades tell you that he has concubines?” Zerina took a step back. “No, he doesn’t. He summons one woman at a time.” Jinx shook her head. “He may only summon one at time from Mother’s court, but there are many goddesses who aren’t allowed at court. Some of them have made their home here.” Zerina winced as if she had been struck. “How many?” “Twelve, but he has nearly a hundred he beckons. All he has to do is call them from their portraits.” “Their portraits?” Zerina’s eyes flew to the walls in her room, seeing the beautiful women staring gloatingly back at her.

Her hand went to her racing heart. “It can’t be true.” She stepped back when Jinx got off her bed to try to touch her. “It’s true. I swear. I should have told you, but I was afraid to. Hades warned me not to discuss anything about him. And I didn’t want to leave you here alone. I’m sorry.” Her sympathy came too late. She had already let Hades make love to her. Fuck her, she corrected herself. Unable to bear the sight of the portraits staring at her, she went to her door, staggering as her long gown nearly tripped her. Jinx followed silently, making no attempt to touch her again. Going into the hallway, the line of portraits seemed unending as their mocking faces swam before her tear-drenched eyes. She had only made three stumbling steps when Hades appeared. “Zerina …” She fell against a wall then forced herself to straighten, unable to bear being so close to a portrait. It took her a couple of tries to get out the question that she wanted answered. “Where do you keep them, Hades?” His impassive gaze went behind her to the doors along the hallway.

“You put me in the same hall you keep your concubines?” “Yes.” The bronze of his skin paled. Dismayed, she looked at the rows of portraits along the hallway, remembering the ones in her room, and Jinx’s, and in the entryway, the game room—every room in the castle except his office. She noticed each beautiful portrait had something in common besides their beauty. Her hand went to her jeweled necklace. Gripping it, she ripped it from her neck and threw it at Hades. “You monster!” Sobbing, she then walked down the hallway toward him. Hades didn’t move, though his eyes flashed a warning that she better not strike him. “I’m leaving, with or without your help,” she told Jinx before contemptuously walking down the hall, passing Hades and making sure no part of her touched him.

H

ades remained impassive as Zerina went down the steps, trying not to wince at the sound of her sobs that could be heard drifting behind her. “You hurt her,” Jinx accused, her short hair

spiking in anger. “I never offered Zerina anything but friendship.” “If that’s how you treat your friends, I’ll pass.” Jinx started to go after Zerina. “If you try to help her escape, I’ll—” “I’m finished listening to your threats, Hades. I betrayed Zerina because I was afraid. I made a terrible mistake, and she’ll never forgive me, just as she’ll never forgive you.” “I’m not asking for either of your forgiveness. My will down here is absolute. You’ll both do as I want, regardless of what you both want.” Jinx stared at him with pity. “Mother sent you down here without a heart. No one who has a heart could have treated Zerina that way.” “She’s a woman.” Hades gestured to the portraits that lined the hallway. “She will learn that I won’t be manipulated by her wants and feelings.” “As you were by Persephone?” Jinx hissed in disgust. “You think you were the first god who was manipulated by that bitch? I watched her have Zeus panting after her in Mother’s court. Why is it that men, whether god or human, chase after selfserving bitches, and then are surprised when they are unfaithful?” “Women are all the same. I should know.” “You know nothing!” Jinx laughed mockingly. “That you think Zerina is the same as Persephone,

or any of these sluts, you couldn’t be more wrong.” Hades watched as Jinx took a deep breath before she asked, “Do you know why the Moirai dress in such revealing gowns?” Hades shrugged. “Their gowns are no more revealing than any other goddesses’.” Jinx gaped at him. “Mother help me!” she pleaded in frustration. “Fate, Destiny, Cara, Broni, and Zerina are royalty! Their gowns show that their souls are pure. They are unable to hide what is inside of them. That’s why Odin and Rocque have been unsuccessfully wooing them to their beds, just as you would have been if Zerina had known about your concubines. “Zerina, Broni, and Cara’s souls don’t know how to deny their hearts. I told Zerina to develop a friendship with you so we could get the hell out of here. How long did it last before she lost her heart to you? I know for damn sure you know. Despite your lie to the contrary, you never stopped reading her mind. She’s an open book. You had no need to lie to her, except for your own gratification.” Jinx’s shoulders slumped. “And I enabled you by not telling her, so I’m just as guilty.” Jinx left him standing alone in the hall, walking away in a huff. He waved his hand, returning to his office. Going to the fireplace to stare down into the flames, he didn’t look up at the door when Grimm entered to stand behind him.

“Do you want me to retrieve her?” “No, she’ll get tired and return to her room.” In his mind, Hades saw Zerina walking through the levels that he had forbidden her from going. He used the flames to direct her from the areas it wasn’t safe to enter. She thought he was a monster, but the wrong door could introduce her to monsters much worse than him. He could hear her sobs and Jinx trying to talk to her, which she ignored. The fairy was right; he had left his heart behind with Mother. No male would be able to endure watching the tears course down the beautiful Moirai’s face and not feel a twinge of regret. Zerina’s heart would mend. Her despair would pass, and then she would miss what he could give her. If not, when Mother told him it was safe, he would send her home. It wasn’t like he expected her love to last, anyway. She should have learned that from her parents. Their love hadn’t lasted, if it even was love, which he doubted. Odin had loved Fate for millennia, yet both were too determined not to trust the other. He had cared about Persephone. Weary of being alone, she had filled a need to keep him sane, to keep the demon within him from taking over. He had seen the demon within her, but he had ignored it, hoping against hope that he could stop it from

controlling her, the way she had held back his monster. It had taken centuries for him to conclude no one could hold the monster within him back. That was why he had given Persephone the last ultimatum, and then divorced her when she had bedded Zeus again. He had grown weary of fighting her inner demon. Having enough demons to deal with in his dungeons, he didn’t need one in his bedroom. Hades waved Grimm away, wanting to be alone. He stared around the empty room after Grimm left, his eyes encompassing the starkness of, not only the room, but his existence. Zerina had filled that void for a small time, just as Persephone and countless other women had done. Reaching into his suit pocket, he pulled out the necklace Zerina had thrown back at him. Sensing the warmth she had instilled in it during the small amount of time she had worn it, he let it disintegrate in his hand. Jewels and metals were cheap commodities to him. Mother had bestowed the wealth of the earth on him when she had sent him to live his eternal life. He had made several demands before agreeing to leave the light. She had agreed never to interfere in what took place in his domain—what entered

Hades, remained his—and not to demand his interference in petty wars that were fought between the gods. He would remain neutral, as he would when the humans fought. Plus, whether human or immortal, she wouldn’t reveal his entrance. Mother had agreed, and he had remained neutral for centuries. Zeus and Dionysus already had him expanding his kingdom, making room for the thousands of human souls who were causalities of their betrayal. He had granted Mother’s request to keep Zerina until they could be found and dealt with by Mother’s justice. Now, he wanted to find Zeus and Dionysus, and get Zerina the hell out of his domain. Waving his hand, a jug of wine appeared in front of him with a goblet. Pouring himself a goblet of the ruby-red wine, he downed it in one gulp, hoping it would silence his guilty conscience. He had allowed Mother to give sanctuary to the lovely child he had remembered from the balcony, never expecting the beautiful goddess she had become to wreak havoc on his heart that was filled with stone. Pouring himself another goblet of wine, instead of raising it to his lips, he raised it up high, toasting Mother before drinking the wine, which did little to alleviate the aching coldness that not even the fire of Hell could warm.

CHAPT ER 17

T

he long tunnel she was walking down grew darker, the torches becoming more and more scarce until she couldn’t see her hand in front of her face. Zerina simply kept her hand on the tunnel’s stony wall. Her tears had dried, and now she was too numb to care where the tunnel led, only that it was leading her away from Hades. “We should go back. I don’t like the feeling down here.” Zerina didn’t stop. “You can go back. I don’t need you anymore.” Her emotional turmoil might be making her continue the path she had recklessly chosen, but it wasn’t as bad as the one she had made the previous night. “I really don’t like here,” Jinx argued. “At least there aren’t any portraits down here,”

she muttered, feeling the wall become damp as they traveled lower. A torch beamed ahead. Zerina focused on it as she put one foot in front of the other. When they reached it, she took a moment to rest in the small glow, lowering herself to the dirt floor, uncaring that her gown would become even dirtier. Jinx sat down next to her. She had used her magic to change her clothes to jeans and a T-shirt. Zerina envied her choice of clothes, but what she really wanted was tennis shoes for her feet. She had stubbornly refused to let Jinx use magic for a change of clothes. It was another decision she regretted making in a long list she had made lately. “I feel magic nearby.” Alert, Jinx stood up, her nose winkling as she tried to find where the magic was coming from. Zerina was too tired to rise, but she looked around the tunnel she could see with the small amount of light they had. Her eyes were moving away from the tunnel ahead, thinking maybe she had missed something in the dark, when the torch flickered and she saw the glint of metal. Using her back, she stood up, feeling the stone scratch her back under the whisper-thin gown. “Don’t, Zerina,” Jinx pleaded as Zerina made her way down the tunnel. As she drew nearer, she realized it was a wooden door that blended into the wall. A small metal grate was what had caught

her eye. She hesitantly looked through the grate to see who was locked inside. Gasping, she turned to Jinx, who was staying away from the door. “It’s Morgana.” She was so furious it took her a couple of tries to open the door. Flinging it open, she ran inside, despite Jinx clutching her gown. “You bitch!” Zerina snarled, so angry she wanted to slap the woman responsible for her being trapped in Hades. Merlin’s protégé’s hands were chained to the wall. The cell was dank, cold, and her black gown covered her to her chained feet. Insane eyes spewed hatred from a gaunt face. “Is that one of Fate’s spawns?” “You know it is! I don’t know who deserves being here more: you or Hades.” Her cackling, maniacal laughter didn’t frighten Zerina. In fact, her anger evaporated. Morgana no longer resembled the elegant woman who hung on each of Merlin’s words. Zerina could feel the senseless anger directed toward to her. “What have my sisters and I ever done to deserve your hatred?” “How the mighty have fallen,” Morgana sneered. “How does it feel to know Mother hasn’t lifted a hand to ask Hades to release you? Your

harlot of a sister is still doomed to live as a human, and Cara is married to a progeny of Juno’s bastards who hasn’t even the skills to protect himself or her.” “It’s not Mother’s fault I’m here. It’s yours. Why do you hate us?” Her curiosity outweighed the insults being hurled at her. Morgana remained mute at her question, her eyes flickering to a movement behind her. “Jinx? Release me!” The fairy had hidden behind her when she had entered Morgana’s cell. “I wouldn’t release you if I were set on fire and you could conjure a fire extinguisher.” “We’re family.” “You’re no family of mine. You told me I couldn’t perform magic if my life depended on it. It’s kind of funny when I think about it. My life doesn’t depend on it. Yours does.” “I will make you pay for refusing to help when … You have no idea what I’ll be able to do to you when I’m released,” she threatened the timid fairy. “I don’t think she has anything to worry about. Hades doesn’t release his prisoners. We are just as trapped here as you are. Of course, we aren’t chained to a wall, but Hades’ mood changes daily, so you never know. We may be cellmates in the future.” “How very brave you are, championing that

useless fairy. Listen to my words. I will be free to walk again in the heavens or earth. If you help me, I will see you remain unscratched from others who seek the deaths of you and your family.” “Would any of them be you?” Zerina shook her head. That Morgana thought her threats would motivate her release showed how insane the woman was. “I’m sorry, but I agree with Jinx. My family and I are safer with you in Hades’ cell.” “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” she hissed, a drop of spittle landing on Zerina’s gown. Brushing it off, she walked out of the cell, making sure she closed and locked it behind her. “That old witch scares me,” Jinx mumbled as if she was afraid of being heard. “Don’t be,” Zerina said, wearily continuing her walk through the tunnel. “Can we please go back now?” “No.” Forging ahead, her foot scraped a rock. Feeling the slippery wetness of blood, she didn’t look down. It was too dark to see clearly, anyway. When the tunnel came to an end, she saw Maxi digging the same hole he had been digging when she had first seen him. “We’ve been walking in a circle.” Jinx’s statement had Zerina lowering herself down next to Maxi as he continued to dig. “You really don’t know the way out, do you?” “I told you I didn’t.” Jinx stared at her

sorrowfully. Maxi ignored them as they rested. The sight of a dark cloak had her raising her eyes to see Grimm above her. “Hades wants you to return to your room.” Zerina didn’t speak as she turned to the side, as if giving the reaper the cold shoulder would work. It didn’t. Seconds later, she found both her and Jinx returned to her room. Furious, she started storming from the room. “Save yourself the trouble. The door is locked. Hades told me to inform you that, until you’re ready to obey and stay to the areas he designated to you, you will remain in your room.” “So now I’m his prisoner?” “You’ve always been his prisoner. You fooled yourself if you believed any differently.” Unable to take her fury out on Hades, she went to the portrait closest to her, trying to knock it off the wall. When that didn’t work, she went to the one on the opposite wall. “What are you doing?” Grimm watched her as if she had taken leave of her senses, as Morgana had. “I want them out of my sight!” she yelled. “You’re being a little melodramatic, aren’t you?” Zerina’s vulnerable eyes met his. “Grimm, you’re a cousin of the Moirai. I know we have met

only a few times, but I’m asking you to take them from my room.” Grimm hesitated, as if he was listening to someone talking in his head. Zerina knew who he was talking to. Then he waved a hand, removing the portraits from her room. “Jinx’s, too. I go in there sometimes.” Grimm waved his hand again. “Satisfied?” Zerina didn’t know if Grimm or Hades was asking, but it didn’t make a difference. “I won’t be satisfied until I can leave this place.” “After your bath, I’ll send for dinner.” “Send it to Jinx’s room. I’m not hungry. After my bath, I’m going to bed. I’m tired.” “You tired yourself needlessly. You have no chance of escaping Hades.” “That’s what I told Morgana.” “Don’t try to go near Morgana again. Hades made allowances for your anger today. Tomorrow, he might not be so understanding.” “Hades understanding? He doesn’t understand anything that deals with me. Don’t worry; I’ll stay out of Hades’ sight if he stays out of mine.” “You’ll change your mind. Hades can be persuasive when he wants to be.” Zerina gave a mocking laugh. “He won’t fool me twice. If you’ll excuse me, I’d like to take my bath now.”

With a wave of his hand, Grimm disappeared. “Do you really mean you’ll stay cooped up in this room until Hades releases you?” Zerina walked across the thick carpet. “He’s never going to release me.” She swayed with tiredness. “Jinx, do whatever you can to save yourself. Maybe he’ll let you go if he sees that I don’t need you anymore.” Zerina heard her sniffle. “You hate me now?” “No, Jinx. I just don’t think it’s fair that your freedom is denied because of me. You’ll die down here without the sunlight. Your hair doesn’t glitter anymore. If you stay for me, then a part of me will be like Hades, and I don’t want anything in common with him.” “That’s why you didn’t let me change your clothes; you were worried about me?” “Yes. You’re my friend, Jinx. No man, even Hades, will come between that.” “I’ll stay longer, just until I’m sure you no longer need me.” “Jinx … go. Save yourself. He might let you come back.” “He won’t. I’ll wait a few days longer, then I’ll ask.” Zerina knew it was no use arguing further. The fairy had always been stubborn. She had to be to survive.

She ran her bath, then dipped her hand into the water to make sure it was warm. After taking off her gown, she sank down in the water. Raising the foot she had scraped in the tunnel, she saw it was already healed. Leaning her head back, she sank under the water to her neck. Hades had healed her hurt foot, but he hadn’t removed the soreness from having sex with him. Her core was still sore, and she had seen bruises where he had held her hips. When she finished, she wrapped a towel around herself before returning to her room to find Jinx sleeping on her bed. She had circles under her eyes and her skin was pale. Plus, the shimmer of glitter on her skin was gone. Her vision blurred at the sight of her friend. “I can make her better.” Zerina clutched the towel to her at the sound of Hades’ voice behind her. “How?” “I can send her home.” “What do you want in return?” “That you don’t confine yourself to your room and stay out of the tunnels.” “That’s it?” “Yes.” Zerina bowed her head. “Then send her home. She’s dying.” When Jinx disappeared from her bed, Zerina instantly felt alone.

She turned around and saw that, not only was Jinx gone, but so was Hades. She was alone, with no one to turn to, in the last place on earth she ever expected to be. Her mother had always said she would be there for her, but even she couldn’t help her now. She straightened her shoulders regally. Her fate might be resting in Hades’ hands, but she was going to take it back tomorrow, and put it exactly where it belonged—in hers.

CHAPT ER 18

D

estiny watched the bitch who had nipped at her laugh at something Rocque said as two of his male pack members cleared the table of the meal they had eaten. She had taken a chair when she had entered the cabin, listening as they talked about the devastation that was taking place among the humans. “The humans are coming farther into the forest. Their fires are destroying much of the land.” “Aatto, take in the animals that can reach us. We can offer sanctuary to those who can. I’ll go out and make more sanctuaries in different countries. At least those who make it to sanctuary will survive.” The attractive man that Rocque addressed nodded. “Vlad has asked for a meeting. He wants

sanctuary for his vampires.” “Tell him I’ll meet him in the morning. So far, Vlad has been able to keep his vampires in control, but as the fires are increasing, it’s not leaving many places for them to hide. If the humans can’t gain control of themselves, they’re going to have more to worry about than roving gangs. They’re going to find themselves dinner to a pissed off vampire.” “Are you going to help Vlad?” Destiny couldn’t contain her curiosity. Rocque’s hard face turned to her. “No, I won’t endanger my wolves. You can’t contain two beasts together and not expect them to attack each other.” “You don’t have to give them sanctuary to help them. You could help the humans.” “I don’t interfere with human’s lives; that’s Mother’s domain.” “At this point, I’m sure Mother wouldn’t care. She needs all the help she can get.” “She won’t interfere for the same reason I won’t. The humans have free will. Their destruction may have been started by Morgana, Zeus, and Dionysus, but the humans are killing anything within their sight, using it as an excuse to rob and loot. That’s all on them now. If I became involved every time the humans were on the brink of their own destruction, there wouldn’t be a living plant or seed left. I don’t have the power to save them. Only Mother does.”

“She can’t do it alone. You and Vlad could work together,” Destiny argued. “Vlad won’t sacrifice his vampires any more than I will my forests.” “So, you’re just going to sit back and watch?” He raised a brow. “When have the gods done anything else?” The lord was determined to protect his forest and his pack. As much as she wanted to continue arguing with him, she could understand where he was coming from. She would protect her family at whatever costs. The animals and forests he protected had suffered at human’s hands for centuries. Forests had been destroyed to make room for buildings and structures that were often left empty and alone after the humans made more to attract their waning attention. It was a vicious cycle. Destiny didn’t say anything else, simply listening. Their affection was easily visible. They were always touching or brushing against each other. When Rocque left the table, he ran his hand down the bitch’s hair. Then, when he took a seat on a large couch, the bitch sat down beside him, Aatto sat down on his other side, and the rest took seats around the couch, some sitting on the floor, leaning up against those who sat on the couch. They talked about the areas where Rocque

should open sanctuaries as he and the others reached out, stroking the one next to them. The touching thing was beginning to wear on her nerves. “It’s time to go to bed. Vlad will want to meet before the sun rises.” Rocque rose, stretching. “Where am I going to sleep?” Destiny asked. “My bedroom. It’s where we all sleep.” “That’s not going to happen.” “Yes, Destiny, it is. You’ll get used to it.” “I’ll sleep on the couch.” “You’ll sleep with me.” Taking her hand, he tugged her along with him into a massive bedroom that was much longer than the main room. There was one massive, round bed and smaller ones of various sizes placed around room. Aatto and a small blond woman went to lay on one round bed. The other men took the others. Tandy placed her knee on the large one where Rocque had lain down when he had released her hand, and Destiny’s hand snaked out, burying it in the bitch’s long hair. “Find another bed.” Tandy jerked her hair away. “I sleep with Rocque.” Her eyes glowed with feral light. “Not anymore. If I must sleep with him, that means you need to find another bed. Of course, if Rocque says I can sleep in the other room, you can have him all to yourself.”

The two women turned to Rocque, waiting for his decision. “Tandy, sleep with Dai.” “Rocque, I’ve always slept with you.” “Let’s give Destiny time to get used to us.” “The world will end before that happens.” Destiny lay down on the bed, making sure she stayed well away from Rocque, as Tandy shot the empty space next to him a wistful glance. Callously, Destiny didn’t feel any sympathy for the whining bitch. If her and Rocque were an item, the woman should have helped her get away from him. She had no desire to stay with Rocque and his friends. Curling into a tight ball, she managed to fall asleep when the lights turned off. When she woke in the morning, it was still dark and the bedroom was empty. Destiny explored the cabin until they came back. Their dour expressions had her biting back questions as Tandy and Brea made breakfast, while the men gathered at the table with maps. “What are you searching for?” She looked over their shoulders, thinking they were discussing the forests that Rocque would make sanctuaries, but Rocque was pointing at small towns that Destiny knew had nothing left in them. “A town where Vlad and his vampires can be safe until the humans retain order. If we don’t find

a place, Vlad won’t be able to keep his vampires from killing. Once the vampires go on a rampage and the humans realize what’s been in their midst, the vampires will see no need to remain hidden and will go on a rampage, taking over what is left of earth.” Destiny peered at the top of the map. Scanning between Rocque and Dai, she reached forward and pulled another map out from underneath the top one. Studying the map that showed small towns, she pointed at one. “It’s mountainous, so the gangs won’t roam there. The town became completely deserted when trucks couldn’t get through with food. It’s cold there until the summer months. If they can make it there, they should be safe. It’s also heavily wooded. If you offered your protections, the trees could cut off anyone from entering and you could keep the animals away so they’ll be safe also.” Rocque critically studied the map. “What should they do for food? If it’s completely shut off, how are they supposed to feed?” Destiny was disgusted by what she was about to suggest. “There is one gang that has been terrorizing Broni. Vlad could take them as prisoners and keep them as a food source until it’s safe for them to return home.” “You’re suggesting Vlad take human captives?”

Rocque wasn’t disgusted by her idea. “From the crimes they’ve been committing, their humanity is skin deep. Even an animal wouldn’t kill unless it’s hungry or threatened. Vlad is responsible for a dying race. What is left is a few hundred and twenty-four of their children. If feeding that group of marauders to the vampires keeps them alive, I won’t be sleeping any less over it. And I can’t imagine Mother would, either.” “Aatto, contact Vlad and tell him Destiny’s suggestion.” “I’ll contact him now. It’ll take a few days for them to reach the group that she’s talking about and find a way to transport their captives. Then they’ll need to find a way to travel in the darkness with them to the Colorado mountains.” Destiny folded the maps together to make a place for Tandy to set the food down. The woman gave a thankful glance. “I know a way, but you’ll have to release me to see if it’s feasible. If we have a few days before the vampires attack the marauders, that should give us enough time to talk to Broni and Rhys.” “Good try, but I’m not letting you go.” Frustrated, she threw the maps at the arrogant lord. “They won’t give up those RVs that are surrounding the clubhouse they’re living in without me asking. It’s their only escape from the city.” “Then Vlad can make his way to Colorado

without our help.” “Can you say, with absolute certainty, that if Vlad and his vampires see them, they won’t take them without permission? Rhys and his men are immortal. We’ll just be making matters worse. If you let me go, I can talk Broni and Rhys into giving them a few to make the trip without jeopardizing their safety.” Rocque crumpled the maps in his hands. “This is why I don’t interfere.” “I give my word I’ll come back as soon as Rhys gives them the RVs and the vampires leave.” “We’ll both go, but I expect you to keep your word, Destiny. If you think to ask Rhys for help, I guarantee there will be a bloodbath, and it won’t come from the vampires’ fangs.” “I keep my word.” “Then we won’t have a problem, will we?” Rocque pulled out one of the chairs, gesturing for her to take a seat. Sitting, they ate the simple food that Tandy and Brea had fixed. “They leave tomorrow night,” Aatto said as he returned from talking to Vlad, taking a seat. “We’ll leave in the morning.” Rocque placed a large slice of venison on Destiny’s plate, then a huge spoonful of potatoes and a slice of bread, before filling his own plate. Destiny stared down at the meat in dismay, bile

churning in her stomach. “I don’t eat meat.” Rocque and the entire table stared at her as if she had turned into a vampire. “You don’t eat meat?” Tandy, who was about to sit down after serving the food, reached over her shoulder and took the plate away. Destiny didn’t miss her satisfied smile when she took the other seat next to Rocque. Just when she had started to feel a sliver of liking for the woman, she had to spoil it by being a bitch. Destiny got up to go into the kitchen for another plate. Then she sat back down and filled it with potatoes and a roll. “You don’t eat much, do you?” Aatto bit into a roll with his sharp teeth. “Only immortals who are earthbound need food to survive. I only eat for pleasure.” “I’m getting a great deal of pleasure eating your venison. You don’t know what you’re missing.” Tandy rested her hand on Rocque’s as she spoke. Destiny picked up the knife by her plate before leaning across the table. Tandy leaned back with a fearful gasp, removing her hand from his. Destiny shot her a triumphant look then cut off a tiny portion of meat. Placing the tip of the knife in her mouth, she bit the meat off then placed the knife back down when she finished. Her stomach roiled, but she managed to keep it down.

“It’s not to my taste. I prefer … How can I say this delicately? I prefer a fleshier meat in my mouth.” Tandy turned bright red, lowering her eyes. Destiny couldn’t even enjoy discomforting the bitch, afraid she would dispel the piece of meat onto the table. Rocque poured her a glass a water. “Maybe this will help.” Destiny took the glass, taking only a sip under his gaze. Then, taking a bite of potatoes to still her stomach, she saw the men’s mirth as she forked another bite into her mouth. “What?” she snapped. “Nothing. I think you’re going to make me a fine wife.” Destiny nearly choked on her food. When she managed to clear her throat, she had to take another sip of water. “What makes you say that?” Her face screwed up in anger. “You just exerted dominance over Tandy. As my wife, it’s expected of you to keep the bitches in line.” “Really?” “Yes.” Destiny relaxed. She liked the thought of keeping bitches in their place. Mother was always reprimanding her for that when she was in court.

“You know what, Rocque? Being your wife might not be so bad.”

CHAPT ER 19

T

he sound of a page turning in the old book she was reading was the only break in the silence of the library. Zerina spent most of her time there when she wasn’t sleeping, seeking the only escape she could from Hades. Since she was a young child, books had always captured her imagination. Now older, she had turned them into old, treasured friends, imagining herself back in her mother’s library, where Fate would walk through the door at any minute. She hadn’t. It had been two moons since Jinx had left, and while she missed her every day, she was relieved that she was where she could get well. “This isn’t what I meant when I told you not to confine yourself to your bedroom. You have free

reign of my castle, other than the restricted areas.” Zerina didn’t look up from the page she was reading. Every day, he tried to initiate a conversation with her. Usually, she would leave the room or ignore him, as she was doing now. At night, Grimm would request her to have dinner with Hades. Then the reaper left as soon as she spoke her refusal. She heard the rustle of his clothes as he sat down next to her on the bench she had found in the upper story of the library. “What are you reading?” Zerina forced herself to concentrate on the words before her, not even stiffening when he bent down to look at the page. “Ah, you’re reading poetry. That book has one of my favorite poems by Seamus Heaney.” Hades unabashedly took the book from her, turning the pages then giving it back. Zerina read the title of the poem aloud, “The Toome Road.” She read it then flipped the book back to the page she had been reading. “It mentions the Omphalos Stone. Did Fate ever tell you about the stone?” She turned another page, not answering his question. “The only time Mother stepped foot on earth was when she created it. Before leaving to return to the heavens, she took a stone from the center of the earth as a memento. Knowing she would never step

on earth again, she wanted the stone so, if she was angry enough, she could throw it back to earth to destroy that which she had created. “Mother made the mistake of confessing this to a goddess. The goddess didn’t keep the secret, and the gods started looking for where she could have hidden it. It’s a mystery that has never been solved.” Her curiosity was sparked. “My mother told me that Zeus found it. That he sent out two eagles, and when they met, there was a large stone that could be seen poking out above the ocean. That he tried to take it, but it was too heavy.” “That’s one of the myths. No one but Mother knows what it looks like or where it is.” “Why does Zeus want to hurt Mother?” “He doesn’t. Zeus has always had a troubled history with Chronos. Mother was always the peacemaker between all the gods. Time hasn’t been kind to Chronos. I haven’t been around Zeus for centuries, but I would have thought if Zeus tried to destroy anyone, it would be Chronos, not Mother.” “Then why did he search for the stone?” “He said it was because he didn’t trust it in anyone else’s hands.” “Not even Mother’s?” “If she had made the mistake of confiding it to one goddess, what would keep her from confiding in another where the stone is? In the wrong hands,

it would not only destroy earth, but every immortal, god, and goddess bound to earth. It would be apocalyptic.” “That means, even you wouldn’t survive.” As much as she hated him, she didn’t want him destroyed, either. “As wouldn’t Poseidon, which is why I don’t believe it is Zeus. We’re brothers. We’ve had our moments, but not enough to forget we have that connection.” “You don’t hold a grudge against Zeus because of Persephone?” “Zeus goes after every goddess. I warned Persephone, and she cheated, not once, but twice. I gave her one more chance than I would have given anyone else.” “She was probably sick of seeing the portraits.” Zerina rose with the book, intending to leave. He had piqued her interest, making her forget her vow of silence where he was concerned. However, she had no intention of remaining in his company and pretending all was forgiven. “How long are you going to act out like an injured innocent?” Zerina lifted her chin stubbornly, narrowing her eyes on Hades. His reflected a hatred that had her wanting to throw the thick book at him. “Are you reading my mind?” Hades sighed. “Yes.”

“Then how long do you think it will take?” She opened her mind, letting him read it just like one of the books on the shelves behind him, letting every emotion blast at him. Her hurt. How humiliated she felt. The deep sense of loss from his friendship. Through a veil of tears, she regarded him until he looked away, wincing. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to return to my room so my injured innocent act doesn’t incur further recriminations from you.” Aware that he was watching, she went down the steps. Standing at the railing that overlooked the library, Zerina’s resentment toward Hades grew as she was confronted by the portraits on the side of the wall. Each one was like a knife thrust into her injured heart. The necklaces they wore showed Hades hadn’t cared about her more than the others. And the look of aching love in their eyes highlighted that she wasn’t the first nor the last who had fallen in love with the callous god. The only comforting thought she had was that at least a portrait of her wasn’t hanging around, silently mocking her stupidity. “What will it take for you to forgive me?” Hades stood stoically at the railing, his hands gripping it. As angry and hurt as she was, her sensitive soul cried out for her to forgive him.

It wasn’t in her nature to remain detached. That’s why her job as bearing souls had been gifted to her. The joy of seeing the parents welcome their child into the world, whether the parents were good or bad, even they felt the overwhelming miracle of birth. Her soul eagerly tried to convince her to take what she could get from Hades, not to ask for more than he could give. But she couldn’t. Even through her anger, she loved him. But to open herself once again was asking for more than she could give. “It’ll take more than you have—a heart.” Her answer was brief and succinct. Irritated, Hades waved his hand, transporting himself to the last step below her. “I made no promises to you. Your anger toward me isn’t justified.” “That’s true. I am just as angry with myself as with you. I have castigated myself for blindly not seeing what was before my eyes. In my ignorance, I can only say that what my mother and Destiny gossiped about you had affected my judgement.” “You based your opinion of me on gossip?” “Yes, they spoke highly of you. That, unlike the other gods, you always summoned one goddess at a time, waiting until she returned before summoning another. That the list of goddesses waiting to be summoned were numerous, but that, unlike Zeus and Odin, you didn’t keep concubines. I guess they

didn’t realize you’ve changed since your divorce. I didn’t expect what we shared to be forever, but I did expect faithfulness while it did.” “Since you hate me, what’s keeping me from taking what I want?” His chilling voice sent a shiver down her back. Hades’ impenetrable expression and bearded jaw firmed until his lips thinned ruthlessly. She stared back at him fearlessly, raising her hands in question. “What do you want that I haven’t already given? I gave you my friendship, which you broke. I shared your bed, which you must have enjoyed or I wouldn’t have been graced with a necklace to show your appreciation. You want me on my knees? Is that it? That is something you will never see.” She tried to push by him, but Hades forestalled her with a wave of his hand. Her senses spinning, she closed her eyes, opening them when the world stopped swirling chaotically to find herself in Hades’ bedroom. “Do you want to tell me that again?” “What’s wrong? Is your pride hurt because I’m not begging for more? Is your manhood threatened because I haven’t?” Hades’ eyes flashed at her angrily. She could practically see the fury radiating off him. Zerina threw the book she was holding to the floor. “You want me on my knees? Fine!” She swept her gown to the side then bent her knees,

lowering herself to the floor and staring up at him with her head raised to show her withering contempt. “Still not happy?” Seeing the dangerous way he was looking at her, she didn’t suppose he was. She feigned a look of adoration. “Is this what you want?” “Let me show you what I want.” Hades reached out, pulling her to her feet then crashing his mouth down on hers, trusting his tongue into her mouth. She quiescently let him kiss her, not responding. When he realized she wouldn’t, Hades released her, giving her his back. She could hear his rapid breathing, magnifying the tension in the room. “May I go now?” She didn’t know how much longer she could hide behind the veneer of detachment. “Go.” Zerina went to pick up the book she had dropped, her eyes catching on a portrait that she hadn’t seen since her back had been turned to it. “How could you?” she whispered. “Do you get a kick out of tormenting me?” “Why should it make a difference to you? Don’t worry; I’ll grow tired of it soon and put it in the library when I do.” Zerina stared him speechlessly. Hades meticulously shrugged out of his suit

jacket, placing it over the back of a chair, which he could just as easily make disappear. When he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, she knew she was in trouble. Even though he had given her permission to leave, he was preparing to take what little pride she had left before she did. When a beautiful, slender woman appeared, she knew she was right. Recognizing the goddess Ixcuina, Zerina walked to the bedroom door. “Do you have a problem kneeling before me?” “Hades, it is an honor to kneel before you.” The goddess’ sultry voice was the last thing she heard as she steadily moved down the hallway. She regretted not closing his door when she heard the sound of her moans travel the length of the long hallway. Tortured beyond bearing, she almost ran the last few steps. Shutting her door behind her, she leaned back against it, sliding down to land on her bottom and letting the book fall to her side. She sat there until the sunlight turned to darkness and a table appeared with her dinner. It was the first time since the night she had spent with Hades that Grimm hadn’t appeared to ask her to have dinner with Hades. Food was the last thing she wanted as she imagined Hades having sex with the erotic beauty.

She reached for the book at her side, placing it on her lap to read.

H

ades watched Zerina walk to her room in his mind as he ran caressing hands over Ixcuina’s breasts, pinching her nipples to have her moan louder. Seeing her return to the safety of her room, he then dropped his hands when he saw her sliding down the door in despair. Satisfied that he’d had his revenge, he turned away to rebutton the sleeves of his shirt and put his jacket back on. “You don’t want me?” Crestfallen, the goddess made no attempt to berate him or make an emotional storm. She did what all his concubines were supposed to do—cater to all his demands. “Not for now.” Waving his hand, he reached out and gave her a large ruby necklace that he latched around her throat. “Thank you! You’re so kind to me!” Her lovely blue eyes stared at him adoringly. “Just being with you makes me happy. I’ll treasure this gift, as well as the other ones you have given me.” “Ixcuina, you have no idea the pleasure you’re about to give me.”

Hades waved his hand and sent the goddess away before she could misinterpret his words. With another flick of his wrist, he saw the new portrait appear on a wall in Zerina’s room. She looked up from the book she was reading, yet had no other reaction. Then she rose, going to the table that Grimm had sent for dinner. He had expected her to rant or start yelling for Grimm to come remove the portrait. She didn’t do either. She merely poured herself a goblet of ruby-red wine. He expected her to lift it to her lips when she flung the contents at the portrait, splattering the image. Hades chuckled in the silence of his room. He could easily replace it with another one, but he didn’t. He had proven his point. Regrettably, he may have also proven that, if she didn’t want him, there were women waiting to take her place. The bone-crushing chill that invaded his limbs had him going to the fireplace, aware that the flames wouldn’t relieve the chill. There was only one thing that could. Zerina.

CHAPTER 20

D

estiny tiredly looked over at the motorcycle compound where Broni and her husband lived. The survivors from the city had sought sanctuary there, taking over every available space. Their hopelessness was hard to watch. She had watched over the humans for millennia, seen them living from small groups who fought for survival to building structures that rose to the sky. To see their final days retrograded to the point that their entire existence was threatened was disheartening. “Are you ready?” Rocque and his pack waited by the path that led to the compound. “Did we cause this?” As far as her eyes could see, there was nothing but destruction. Burnt shells of buildings that humans had built were now

nothing but rubble. Rocque walked back to her side, staring at the same devastation. “You know that answer better than I would.” “Dionysus and Morgana started it—” “Maybe so, but the humans have to bear their own part of the blame. Drearien couldn’t have struck in such huge numbers if their souls had been pure. Mother didn’t start this war. It’s not the first the time gods have tried to influence human’s behavior. Each time there were enough humans to fight them off.” “There were enough humans to fight them off this time. It shouldn’t have come to this.” “You just answered your own question, Destiny. Dionysus, Morgana, and whoever is pulling their strings couldn’t have pulled it off without help.” “Who? Zeus?” “Not Zeus. Man. Man are their own enemy. I have fought this battle with them for centuries. They take the forests, only to make parks for the smallest of my animals to survive off their breadcrumbs.” Destiny turned to face Rocque. The pain etched in his expression was agonizing. “I have watched species be hunted down and killed, or forced to live behind cages for no reason other than human’s amusement. I can’t remember the last time I was able to run with a herd of wild

elephants. Not content to exert their control of the land and the animals, they’ve caged their own selves in marking their boundaries and territories with cans of spray paint in a pissing contest that no one can win. The only way they can survive now is for man to band together, and I don’t see that happening.” Sadly, Destiny didn’t think so, either. The only thing the gods could do now was help those who were strong enough to survive. Rocque stayed by her side as they made their way down the path. There were massive semitrucks lining the front gate. Behind it were the RVs with guards posted on top. Destiny saw one of the guards scrambling down to run into the clubhouse. By the time they had reached the gate, Broni’s husband Rhys, Balder, a warrior from Odin’s court, and a man called Adam that Destiny had never met in person but had watched him making decisions that would affect his fate and others were there. Recognition flared in Rhys and Balder’s gazes when they saw her step out from behind Rocque. “Open the gate,” Rhys ordered. “Broni will be happy to see a familiar face.” Searching their grim expressions, Rhys welcoming expression hardened. “If you’re here to seek Broni’s help, she is mortal, and I won’t allow her to be put in danger.” “Broni is my niece. I have loved her longer than

you,” she smarted off to the warrior. “We don’t want to put anyone in danger; that’s why we’re here.” Rhys and the men led them into the clubhouse. When her niece saw her, she squealed, running from behind the bar to envelope Destiny in a hug. Wiping joyful tears away, she stepped back. “Why are you here?” “Can we sit down? It was a long way here from Rocque’s home.” Destiny could see the burning curiosity in Broni, Rhys, and the others’ eyes as she gestured to a large table where everyone could sit. Rhys didn’t sit, standing protectively behind his wife. “Vlad wants us to ask for your group’s cooperation.” “Who’s Vlad?” Adam spoke out as Rhys and Broni remained silent. Balder’s eyes held fear. Destiny knew there wasn’t a way to make the words she was about to speak any less frightening, so she just said, “He’s an earth spirit, as is Rocque —” Destiny gestured to Rocque, who was sitting by her side. “He’s king of the vampires.” Her delicate explanation was cut off by Rocque. “Then the answer is no. You and everyone who came with you can leave.” Adam glowered at them from across the table. “Adam, I know you don’t know me, but you

know Broni. Would she let anything or anyone hurt the club?” “No.” “What aid we are asking for will also help your club.” “How?” Adam still looked as if he wanted to toss them out the door, but he seemed willing to wait until she answered his questions. Rhys and Broni also silently waited to give their opinions until she had her say. “The vampires need a safe place to stay. Many of their homes have been destroyed. Vlad has been able to keep his vampires from massacring what’s left of the humans, but if they don’t find a sanctuary soon, he won’t be able to hold them back.” “They damn sure aren’t staying here!” “No. Nor do they want to. Rocque and I have found them a small town in Colorado where they can live without being discovered. What they need is a way to get there.” Adam stared at them, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to find words. “Can’t they just fly?” Adam finally asked, then looked at Broni, who was trying not to laugh. “They can fly,” Broni answered. Adam lifted a questioning brow to her. “The vampires can fly, but their food source can’t. It will slow them down on the journey.”

Adam paled. “Do I want to know what their food source is?” “Humans.” Adam scraped his chair across the floor as he shoved it back and stood. “I’ve had to kill brothers who have turned into fucking Drearien. I’ll be damned if I’ll feed what’s left to fucking vampires. Are there really vampires?” Adam raked his long hair back to stare down at Broni. “Oh, yes, they exist.” Broni nodded. “Destiny, I don’t see how we can help. We can’t allow them to take humans that have sought our protection.” “They don’t want your humans. They want the Road Demons.” Adam sat back in his chair. “They can have the Road Demons. Tell them to have at it.” Destiny’s lips twitched. “Broni?” Broni bit her lip. “They won’t hurt us?” “No.” Rocque’s face hardened. “That’s why my warriors and Destiny are here instead of sending a message. We’ll make sure everyone within your gates is protected. You have another day to go outside and bring in survivors you want to protect. The vampires won’t touch anyone who doesn’t belong to the Road Demons.” “It won’t be easy. The Road Demons have amassed a large group.” “Vlad knows that. It’s going to take a lot to sustain them. They plan to cut themselves off, and

Rocque can use his powers so they can’t be found.” Adam, Rhys, and Balder stared at each other. “How are they planning to get there?” As the leader of the group, Rhys asked the question they were all waiting answered. “Vlad is asking for a few of your RVs.” “How many?” “All of them.” “No. We need to keep them in case we need to get out. As it is, we’d have to leave some behind.” Broni looked saddened at Adam’s refusal. Unlike Adam, she could sympathize with the vampires. She had watched many of their struggles since creation. Unlike the human myths, they remained aloof from humans. There were only a few hundred left, and those ones were focused on the survival of the species as a whole. They remained hidden behind the legends of old to keep other immortals away. While they used humans as their food source, it was from humans who volunteered their services. Most of the humans had left them to return to their own families, wanting to be near them as the world grew more chaotic, leaving the vampires homeless and unable to replenish their food source without breaking Vampire law. “How about the semis?” Broni offered hesitantly. “We could—” “The semis provide a barrier for the gate,”

Adam cut her off, looking at Rhys and Balder. “But I know where we can get more. It’ll put a target on them as they drive. There will be bands of survivors who will try to take them. Road blocks are everywhere just for that purpose.” “Anyone who tries to attack the vampires will get more than they bargained for,” Rocque said drily. “Then it’s up to Rhys if he thinks those semis are reachable, as long as you can guarantee the safety of those who remain behind our gates.” Destiny noticed Adam was staring at a pretty young woman and a little girl who were eating at a smaller table. “We can.” Destiny swung her gaze back to Adam, sensing his concern for the woman. He looked away when the woman saw him staring. “It won’t be easy. The Road Demons have regrouped since our last attack. We lost Jace when we went after the ones outside. They’re heavily armed and hungry. The sight of the semis going through town are going to lead them right to our door. We’ll have to fill at least two of the semis with food. While the Road Demons are going to be a food source for the vampires, they’re going to need their own source of food.” Everyone around the table agreed. Sleepily, Destiny listened as the men discussed

their plan to reach the large trucks. Rocque had kept them moving to reach the compound, just stopping for small rests, so she hadn’t had a good night’s rest since Rocque had taken her. While she wanted to spend time with Broni, she felt herself drifting away in exhaustion, barely noticing as Rocque placed an arm around her shoulder so she could rest her head on his. “Destiny?” She blinked when she felt him shake her awake. The table was empty, and he was staring at her. “Broni told me where we could get some sleep.” She rose, seeing that the candles had been lit. Rocque’s warriors had made pallets on the floor. He told each of them goodnight as they passed. Disconcertingly, she didn’t argue with him as they went to a hallway that led to an open doorway. A candle was lit, and the bed looked welcoming enough that she sank down in its saggy depths. “You can go now.” Yawning, Destiny imperially gestured for him to leave. Rocque cocked a lofty brow as he shut the door behind him. “I thought you always slept with your warriors.” “I’m making an exception tonight.” Sitting down on the bed next to her, he took off his boots,

kicking them away. Then he stood up to unsnap his jeans. Destiny felt the flutter of attraction as Rocque removed his jeans. She coolly regarded him as he went to the other side of the bed, pulling the sheet down. “Blow the candle out,” he said as he placed an arm over his eyes. She wasn’t the only one tired. He looked weary. Blowing out the candle, she got under the sheet and bunched up the pillow under her head. Staring up at the dark ceiling, she couldn’t fall back asleep. Her thoughts churned at the feel of him next to her. “I can’t go back to sleep,” she complained out loud. His faint snore had her smiling in the darkness. Turning on her side to face him, in the shadowy interior, she saw the rise and fall of his chest. Featherlight, she ran her hand over it, feeling the curly hair on his chest narrow to a line above the sheet that fell at his hips. Rocque didn’t have the pale perfection of Apollo, nor Adonis. His masculine perfection came from an earthy sensuality. She had avoided him like the plague during the council meetings and when she had to come to earth to change a course of a human’s destiny. Misty-eyed, she stared at his profile. While she

didn’t know her own future, she knew Rocque’s. “Why are you staring at me?” “I thought you were sleeping.” He rolled to stare back at her, and her hand that had been resting on his waist went to his hip. “You being touchy-feely woke me.” “I must be missing Apollo.” She took her hand away, lying back so she wasn’t facing him. Rocque raised himself on an elbow to peer down at her. “Are you trying to make me angry?” “Why would me talking about one of my lovers make you angry? There is nothing between us, nor will there ever be.” “You are my mate.” “Lord Rocque, you and your warriors may take the form of wolves and adopted their habits, but you’re not a real one.” “Real enough to be able to recognize you as my soulmate.” “You’re mistaken. Trust me; I know where your destiny lies, and it’s not with me.” She kept cool control, but an unconscious inflection must have given a hint of the turmoil that was in her soul. “If you don’t see me as your mate, who do you see me with in the future?” She couldn’t see his eyes in the darkness, but she knew he could see hers clear as day. How do I tell him there is no future to see?

“Tandy.” “You’re lying.” “Aatto.” “While I find your lies amusing, they don’t answer my question. You’re my soulmate, as much as you hate to admit it.” “I don’t hate it. I loathe it.” She desperately cloaked the tone of her voice with venom. She had to protect her heart at all costs. If they made love and he proved she was his soulmate, she would have to bear centuries with his loss. Years would become decades, and decades turn into centuries that she would have to endure without him. Tennyson said that it was better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all. Well, Tennyson didn’t have a wolf claiming to be his mate! A knock sounded on the door, and Destiny sat up when Rocque got up to get redressed. “Go back to sleep. I’ll wake you when we get back.” “They’re leaving already?” “Yes. Rhys wants to be back before the Road Demons wake in the morning.” “I’m going.” Destiny had no intention of staying behind. Rocque looked as if he was going to argue. “I can warn you if they try to attack.” “I thought the Moirai stay impartial? Won’t you

get in trouble with Mother if you warn us? Besides, it’s only the immortals who are going—me, my warriors, Rhys, and Balder. Stay and sleep. I’ll wake you when we get back.” Destiny caught the back of his T-shirt as he turned to leave. “I’m going.” His eyes met her determined ones. “Destiny, nothing is going to happen.” “You don’t know that for sure. Not even I know that.” “Fine, go. But if you plan to make an escape from me, just know that I won’t give a fuck about the vampires attacking the compound. I’ll chase you down.” “You don’t trust me?” “Do you blame me?” “I gave you my word. A Moirai doesn’t know how to break their word. That’s why we don’t give it often.” “Fate has managed to avoid the promise she gave to Odin.” “Fate will keep her vow when all three of her daughters are home safe. When they are, she’ll keep her word. And I swear I’ll keep my word. I will return home with you.” “No conditions?” “No conditions.” Destiny let the truth shine out of her eyes. If anything were to happen to Rocque, she didn’t want him doubting her words. She might

not be able to change the path his future held, but she could make sure that, when the future played out, that was one lie she wouldn’t be burdened with. “Then let’s go. You can ride with me.” “Have you ever driven a vehicle before?” “Don’t look so worried. We’re immortal; how hard could it be?”

CHAPTER 21

Z

erina nodded at Tartarus as she approached Hades’ office. Going through the door he opened for her, she saw Hades sitting with his back to her at his desk. When he didn’t turn around, she cleared her throat, taking a step back when he spun his chair around. Tilting her head to the side, she studied Hades. He looked surprised to see her. “I’m sorry to disturb you, but I wanted to ask for permission to move my room.” “What’s wrong with the room you have now?” Hades’ face was molded into harsh lines that showed he didn’t appreciate his solitude being broken. “Don’t pretend not to know. I’m sick of having Ixcuina’s portrait in my room, and when I tried to

move into Jinx’s old room, it was already occupied by another of your sluts.” “I don’t think Circe would appreciate being called a slut. I hope you didn’t insult her. She has a bad temper.” “Don’t you get tired of making everyone dance to your tune? I know I am. I didn’t come here to start an argument with you. If you refuse to remove the portrait from my room, then give me another.” “I don’t have anything available on that floor of my castle.” “Then I’ll take one in the dungeon.” “No.” She stared at the powerful god, emotionally drained at what to do next. She felt like how Maxi must feel—trying to dig out from Hades’ control. “I hate you.” “You tell me that every minute of the day and night. As you can see, it has no effect on me. If you’re done, you can leave.” Unable to bear the sight of him another minute, she left. In no mood to read, she returned to her room to see a wraith cleaning it. Usually, when one saw her, it would fly away. This one didn’t, completing her chore as if Zerina wasn’t there. Zerina sat on the chair with the portrait staring down at her, her face unmarked by the wine she constantly threw at it.

“Why do you let it bother you?” Zerina gaped at the whispery voice that came from the wraith. “Are you speaking to me?” “Do you see anyone else in the room?” The wraith plumped the pillows at the head of her bed. “No.” “It must be me, then.” None of the wraiths had talked to her before. That was what had shocked Zerina. That this one seemed to have an attitude; it was amusing and took her mind off the autocratic god downstairs. “All the women are Hades’ lovers.” “That’s true, but why should that bother you? You’re giving them power they shouldn’t have. Women always have competition. At least Hades is honest about it.” “I wish he would be less honest if I have to look at their faces constantly.” “Hades doesn’t care about them. You’re the one he’s giving tours to, giving you access to his library and game room. Have you seen any of them in those rooms?” Zerina shook her head at the wraith’s admonishment. “You could have Hades wrapped around your finger if you get off your high horse.” She didn’t believe that, but she did believe that she had put herself in a vacuum that wasn’t going to get her out of Hades if she didn’t change.

Going to her closet, she inspected her clothes, choosing one that shimmered with silver threads and would show her breasts to their best advantage. When she turned around to thank the wraith, it had disappeared. Going into her bathing room, she soaked until her skin was rosy and flush, then dressed in the gown. Then she nervously bit the tip of one of her fingernails, wavering on her decision to eat dinner with Hades. However, Grimm hadn’t come to ask her to have dinner with Hades. Why had she let the wraith influence her? Because she had been right. Hades had shaken her self-esteem, but he hadn’t done it on his own. She had. Hurt pride and feelings had kept her from facing the fact that she had let Hades use her. Just as he had all the women whose portraits hung from the walls. Well, she was done being his doormat. It was time Hades realized she wasn’t going to be played. At least not unless she could win. Zerina left her room, making sure to keep her eyes straight. She was sick of the portraits, but she was sicker of letting her jealously rule her. When she went into Hades’ dining room, she saw he was sitting at the head of the table with an empty plate next to him. “May I join you for dinner?” Zerina asked, as if

he wasn’t expecting it. “Please.” He gallantly rose to pull out her chair before regaining his. “What made you decide to join me?” She placed her napkin on her lap as a different wraith served their dinner. “Do I need a reason?” “Women usually do.” Hades chewed his food thoughtfully, watching her with hooded eyes. “I’ve decided your company is better than no company.” She shrugged, taking a bite of her food. “You should understand that.” “Why should I?” “Because you surround yourself with few males. Tartarus and Grimm are the only two I’ve seen. You tend to prefer the company of women.” She pointed her empty fork at the portraits. “Most of them, and I don’t mean to be insulting, but I don’t imagine your concubines were picked because they’re conversationalists.” Hades’ lips curled in amusement. “No, conversation isn’t why they were chosen.” Zerina nodded matter-of-factly. “I didn’t assume so. You, on the other hand, are very intelligent and refined in your tastes.” Zerina took an appreciative sip of her wine. “It’s delicious.” “I’m glad you think so.” Hades quit eating to stare her. Zerina took another sip, letting it roll around her

tongue. “I do. Chateau Mouton Rothschild 1945?” “Yes.” “My mother enjoys a good wine occasionally. Did you know that?” “No, I can’t say I did.” “She does. Fate taught me how to enjoy the delicate flavors at a young age. I’m almost as good as she is now. Do you have a wine vault?” “I do.” “I must have missed that room when you gave me a tour.” She smiled impishly, taking a bite of the perfectly prepared beef Wellington. “I can show you after dinner.” “You’re not afraid I’ll sneak one back to my room?” “I’ve never denied a beautiful woman anything that is in my power to give. If you see anything you want to try, I am perfectly willing to give you a private tasting.” Zerina feigned regret with a disappointed pout. “No, thank you. Your private collection may be too expensive for my taste. I’ll limit myself to what you’re willing to share with dinner.” “So, if I can’t please you with my choice of jewelry or my wine, how am I supposed to win back your friendship?” He watched her intently for a reaction. She knew he was reading her mind, so she made sure her answer was honest. “Have you just tried to

be yourself? It’s as little as that. Or is that more than you’re willing to give?” His dark eyes swirled with emotion. “I have been myself, even when I was in Mother’s court. I don’t hide behind lies and emotions to lure women to my bed. Can you say I did?” “Technically, you did,” she asserted. “I thought we were friends.” “I don’t hide that I’m a monster, or that humans and gods alike think I’m a demon for the punishments I have given. I won’t apologize for the things I’ve said or done. It takes a monster to keep the prisoners I guard from further harm. I regarded you as a friend also.” Hades looked as if the last admission wasn’t one he wanted to make. Zerina motioned for the wraith to refill their wine glasses. “I don’t think of you as a monster, Hades. You read my mind at your will. Other than when I’m hurt, do I think of you like that?” She stared at him steadily. “I know what job you do; it doesn’t make you a monster. Mother doesn’t send the innocent for you to guard. She allows the humans and the gods to seek forgiveness from her. Those who are too stubborn to do that are damned by their own deeds.” Zerina placed her napkin on the table, losing her appetite. “I am—was—gifted with the joy to carry souls to babies. Most of the time, I

experienced the same joy as the parents.” Zerina fiddled with her wine goblet, stopping when a drop spilled onto the white tablecloth. “Usually, I am able share the joy of birth with the parents and the soul I was gifting. A few times, I wept when I had to leave a soul that I knew wouldn’t be cared for. I had to tell myself that Mother, Fate, and Destiny would watch over them. It was hard and made me physically sick at being unable to change the course of a soul Mother was gifting them. “A very few times, it was the opposite. A soul so dark I didn’t want to carry it to the unsuspecting parents. A soul so dark that light cannot find a way into their life. Those are the souls that you imprisoned after their lives ended. So, if you’re expecting me to plead their cases or berate you for keeping them locked up, you’re mistaken. “I thank Mother every day that those souls will never hurt another, as the other countless souls you hold won’t.” For a brief second, Hades discarded the air of arrogance he had always assumed, showing emotions she had believed him incapable of. Hades was used to being cursed and reviled. He was shocked that she could see the tortured soul who lived beneath the mask he presented to his concubines as a generous lover and warden. “Were you ever in love with my mother?” Zerina watched him closely to see if he would let

his mask slip again. It didn’t. “No.” “Then I don’t understand why you’re so set on punishing me by refusing to take Ixcuina’s portrait from my room … and made sure I saw the one you made of me.” “When I get angry, I tend to strike out. I read your mind that day in my office. You hate me with a fiery vehemence that I didn’t believe you capable of.” “Your feelings were hurt?” she asked. “Or, unlike your concubines, I have emotions that aren’t centered between my thighs?” “Your thoughts of contempt were like fingernails screeching on a chalkboard.” He sighed. “You may have been right that I am soulless. That doesn’t mean I like to hear it.” “Then don’t read my mind. No matter how much you like or love someone, no one can love them all the time. How would you like it if I read your thoughts?” His eyes shuttered. “See? Why do you expect more of me than yourself?” “I thought you were different.” “You seriously believed that I would be okay with sharing you with your concubines?” “I thought that you would be able to adjust.” “Did you adjust when Persephone cheated

on you?” Hades stubbornly flexed his jaw. “That was different. I cared for her—” “I was falling in love with you.” Hades had the grace to lower his eyes. “That was your mistake.” “Yes, it was. I overestimated you as a god, and underestimated you as a man. I won’t make that mistake again.” She should have gotten to know Hades better before trusting him with her heart. He had leashed his power as a god when he was around her, which had been when she had begun to believe they were friends. But, like a curve in a road, each time you took it, you told yourself it wasn’t so dangerous, gradually increasing your speed until you took the curve too fast, and then did what you were expected to do the first time—crash and burn. She had crashed and burned with Hades because she had fallen in love with the god and forgot he was just a man at heart. “It would be useless to say we could try to be friends again?” “Not a snowball’s chance in hell.” When Hades raised a hand, Zerina expected another portrait to appear. Instead, she felt suspicious wetness on her hand and looked up to see snow falling from the ceiling. Zerina laughed when a snowflake landed on the

tip of Hades’ nose and he didn’t brush it away. “It might take a couple of tries before I can make one, but I’ll try.” Hades would never apologize out loud, pompous as all gods were. Plus, being surrounded by people who wanted to please him, he hadn’t known how to react when he met a woman who refused to acknowledge his superiority. Not only did Zerina not acknowledge it, she had fought against it. She had to learn to pick her battles, and she had to learn to give him the deferential treatment he was used to, even if she had to bite her tongue more times than not. A small snowball hit her in the chest and icy water slid down, leaving her tight bodice damp and sheer. She demurely rose, her breasts nearly bursting out of her gown. Hades’ eyes became fixated on them. “Good night, Hades.” “Good night,” he choked out, not raising his eyes. Zerina trailed her hand up his elegant suit sleeve to his shoulder as she stood behind him. Leaning down behind him, she pressed a chaste kiss to his beard-covered jaw. “I wish you sweet dreams.” “Then—Zerina!”

Zerina left him with her laughter ringing behind her and a collar full of melting snow.

CHAPTER 22

Z

erina practically skipped down the hallway the next morning. She had woken to a big breakfast and the portrait gone from her room. Hades was too big of an ass to have taken it down immediately; it had been there when she had gone to bed. No, he had waited as if she wouldn’t know it was gone. She would never figure men out. Her mother had told her she never would. “All gods believe their cocks are bigger than the others’. They strut around as if no other god can satisfy you like they can. If you love them, it’s your job as a woman to make them believe it.” “Even if it’s not true?” Zerina had asked her mother. “If you love them, then it is true.”

“What if you don’t?” “Then my question to you, daughter, is: why would you care about a god’s cock if you didn’t love him?” She paused in the doorway of the library. She had come downstairs to search for a book to read. Changing her mind, however, she stood there in indecision. “Bored?” Sighing, she turned to see Hades standing behind her. “I’m not in the mood to read a book.” “I have time if you want to play chess?” “No, thank you.” Spending time alone with Hades was not on her agenda. She had no intention of sinking further in love with him. “I’ll just go back to my room …” “There are a few places I haven’t shown you yet.” A frown appeared on his brow, as if he were already regretting his decision to show her. “That would be nice, unless you’ve changed your mind? I didn’t mean to disrupt your day. I had intended to read. I can find a book and return to my room.” “I’ll show you.” Hades held his hand out toward her, and Zerina smiled, taking it. He then stared down at their clasped hands, his frown growing darker when she had trustingly taken it. “Zerina …” Zerina sighed. “Hades, if you’re going to warn

me about having ulterior motives to seek a way to escape, you’ve already warned me. You can easily read my mind; do you see any deception in there?” “No.” “Then you don’t need to repeat that warning. And if you’re worried that I will make more of it, I learned that lesson, too. May we go now?” “Yes.” His face etched in a compromising line. “You can watch, but don’t talk and don’t sway my opinion.” Zerina found herself transported to his office, where Hades motioned for her to take a chair that sat behind his desk to the left. He gave her an enigmatic expression as he took his seat behind his desk. With a wave of his hand, Zerina was startled when she saw a doorway appear across the room from her. She twisted her hands in her lap as Grimm came through the doorway, carrying the soul of an attractive woman with brown curly hair. Her slim, struggling body was then thrown to the floor in front of Hades’ desk. The sight had a nightmarish quality that had her reliving when she had been tossed down in front of Hades. “Rise, Sena.” The woman scrambled to her feet, screaming and running haphazardly, looking for the doorway that had disappeared after Grimm had carried her

through. Hades idly raised his hand, freezing her in place. Zerina was moved to pity at her horrorstricken face. She wanted to leave, but remained sitting, knowing how frightened the woman was. She had been terrified when it had happened to her, and she was Moirai who knew Hades was real. Most humans didn’t really believe in Hades until they were confronted with him in the flesh. Hades gave her another warning look as he stood up in front of his desk, leaning indolently back on it. “Where am I?” “Come on, Sena; you’re not that naïve.” “I’m in Hell.” Hades nodded, his arms crossed as he stared at her. “I didn’t do anything to be here.” While her body remained frozen, it didn’t affect her ability to speak. “You and I know that is untrue. I know you weren’t responsible for contracting the death of your husband, but you were instrumental in the death of your mother-in law.” “No! I’m innocent. That happened years ago. I was found innocent!” “True. Time has treated you well. You were allowed to live your life without any repercussions.

Unfortunately, that life has ended and you have entered another chapter of your life where you won’t find it so comfortable.” “I’m innocent. Why should I have to pay for something I didn’t do?” “My court does not have twelve jurors where your lawyers can cast doubt on your innocence.” Waving his hand, he let Zerina see what had transpired through her mind; how Sena had committed the crimes that Hades spoke about. From Sena’s gasp, she knew Hades was replaying it in her mind also. “My husband was a monster …” Hades shook his head before she could finish. “He wasn’t a monster. I’m the only monster you’ve ever had to face. Your mother-in-law was frail and eighty-four years old. She did nothing to deserve you taking her life, other than holding on to the purse strings that kept you from buying that expensive home you wanted.” Hades then showed the painful death the elderly woman had been forced to endure. His newest prisoner’s eyes widened, then turned cunning when she realized there was no way to lie herself out of trouble. “The woman was an old bitch. I’m not sorry she died. I should have done it sooner.” Calculatingly, the dark soul tried to hide her true color. “What are you going to do to me?” she asked

suggestively. Hades arched a perfect brow. “What do you suggest I do?” Zerina began to feel uncomfortable at the blatantly sexual look she was giving him. “It might not be so bad here if we can come to an agreement on how I spend it. I don’t mind putting out to make my stay more comfortable. I’m not into that BDSM shit, but I’ll make an exception for you.” “So, me chaining you up wouldn’t bother you?” “No, I’m game if you are.” Hades tsked her. “I’m afraid you don’t measure up to the women who share my bed.” “Baby, we don’t have to use a bed. I can get as down and dirty as you want.” “Now, that’s an offer I’ll take you up on.” When he waved his hand, Zerina saw Sena morph into a small snake. Zerina winced when Grimm picked it up. “Send her to Stheno,” Hades said as he went back to his chair. The snake disappeared from Grimm’s hand as he turned back to the doorway that reappeared. When he left, Hades swung his chair toward her. “You want to leave, or stay and watch another?” “I’ll stay.” She watched as the doorway opened again. This time, a young man was flung inside. Hades stayed seated, lifting one of the balls that

sat on his desk. “Welcome, Flynn.” Zerina recognized the dark soul of the young man. It was one of the souls she had hated gifting to the unsuspecting parents. “You don’t need me to explain where you are?” “I know where the fuck I am.” His ugly soul didn’t bear a resemblance to the handsome face that stared back at Hades in contempt. “I’m not afraid of you. I’ve done worse than what you can do to me.” “I may not have your imagination, but I think I can come up with an appropriate punishment for you.” With a negligent wave of his hand, Flynn disappeared as Grimm left. “Why didn’t you show me his crimes as you did Sena’s?” “I saw no need to ruin yours or my lunch.” “That bad?” “Yes,” Hades answered bleakly. He might have spared her the memory of the atrocities the man had committed, but Hades couldn’t spare the reality of Flynn’s crimes. Hades didn’t ask again whether she wanted to stay or go, as one soul after another were brought before him. The variety of punishments Hades gave out had her glad she wasn’t sitting in his place. There had been one or two for whom she had expected the punishments to be more severe due to the crimes

they committed, while some of them were so incongruous his prisoners believed they were getting off lightly. She was relieved she wouldn’t be around when they found out their punishments were heinous. As they were waiting for Grimm to bring Hades his next victim, Zerina noticed he was drumming his fingers on the desk, becoming bored. When Grimm returned, a handsome man in his thirties willingly stood beside him. “This is going to be interesting.” The thought that she could clearly hear in her mind from Hades had her eyes jerking to him. He had never spoken in her thoughts before. He didn’t return her stare, concentrating on the man who walked forward to stand a few inches from his desk. “El Diablo?” “Si.” “I am honored to meet you. I have worshiped you most of my life.” “Cortez, you would have done better worshiping Mother.” The man pressed a hand over his chest. “You know my name?” “There isn’t anything I don’t know about you. I’ve been looking forward to your arrival. Thank you for speeding things up for me by taking your own life.”

“Those idiots who thought to imprison me found that a man of my stature doesn’t apologize for his deeds.” “Believe me; no one thinks you’re sorry,” Hades said wryly, picking up one of the balls on his desk and rolling it along his palm. “Imbeciles! I’m not sorry. I’m proud of the deeds I accomplished. I knew you would reward me. We are both types of demons, are we not?” “Of course, mi amigo.” Cortez’s face broke into a smug grin, then broadened when Hades leaned back in his chair, staring at him appreciatively. “I witnessed when you threw that young couple in the ocean, tied to an anchor, laughing as they screamed for help.” “The puta said she didn’t want me to touch her. She was begging for my touch when I threw her in.” “And the husband?” “Bastardo learned, what I want, I take.” “Yes, he did. I’m a great believer in giving others what they deserve.” “I know you are. Is she meant for me?” Cortez’s eyes flickered toward her. Zerina stiffened in her chair, revolted by his greedy eyes traveling down her body and lingering on her breasts. “No, she’s mine.”

“A man of my own taste.” “Not exactly. I find I like my women alive, not decomposing in an ocean.” “Lessons must be learned.” “That’s very true.” Hades gave a mock sigh, leaning forward in his chair and dropping the fake friendliness. “It’s been nice chatting with you, but my companion and I have lunch waiting for us. I’m sure we’ll talk again. I’m sorry to say, the next time, you may not look at me as favorably.” Hades waved his hand as he spoke. “What …?” Zerina knotted her hands together on her lap to keep her scream from escaping. Cortez had bent down, trying to untangle the seaweed that had appeared around his ankles. It twined around his legs, holding him still as it grew upward. Then the hands that had tried to tear it from his body were pinned to his side. Continuing to grow upward, it then covered the screams coming from his mouth until it completely enclosed every part of his body except his nose. “Grimm, take my new friend to the river Phlegethon. Let him choke on the streams of fire that will burn him internally.” Grimm bundled the bunch of struggling seaweed under his arm before disappearing. “I hope that didn’t destroy your appetite?” “Are we having wine with our meal?”

“Of course.” “Then I’m good.”

CHAPTER 23

T

he moon was high in the sky, leaving the compound swathed in moonlight. Destiny stared out the clubhouse window, watching every shadow intently. “Are you worried the vampires will break their word?” Broni’s soft question had her taking her eyes away from the window. “I won’t be relieved until we’re sure they have come and gone from town.” Her niece looked just as worried as she did. Everything was going according to plan. They had managed to return to the compound with five semi-trucks, which were still parked beside the others in front of the gate. Rhys, Adam, and Balder had climbed on top of the semis to fire warning shots at the Road Demons who hadn’t been happy to see them driving through town. The men had

held them off until it had turned dark and the Road Demons had retreated. She knew they expected the battle to begin again in the morning, stupidly not imagining the next morning wouldn’t arrive in time to save their lives. The two women were waiting anxiously for a sign of the vampires’ arrival. “I’m not worried about them hurting Rhys, Balder, or Rocque, but Adam is mortal. He should have stayed inside the compound’s gates.” “He’s a fool. I don’t think the vampires can breach the gate because of the protection spell you placed on it, but damn, I wouldn’t chance it if I were mortal. A vampire’s fangs are a hard way to find out you were wrong,” Destiny said matter-offactly, feeling Broni drop her hand. “I wasn’t the one who placed the protection spell.” Destiny wanted to bang her head on the window at her slip. “I told Fate to tell you that your soul was old.” Destiny cupped her hand on her niece’s cheek. “It’s been you who has been protecting the clubhouse. You died near the spot where we’re standing now. When you died, Fate directed those in your village to bury you here, and she spoke a protection spell that Rhys gave her.” “Neither my mother nor Rhys told me! How did

I die? Tell me, Destiny!” Destiny gripped Broni’s hands in hers. “You don’t want to know, Broni. It was when Zerina was still a child. You showed such bravery that Fate and Mother wanted to reward you with another life. You protected your family then, just as you have with the new one you found now.” The semis’ lights came on, stopping the conversation. They waited expectantly for the large trucks to drive away, holding their breaths, then sighing in relief when they finally started moving. “I was getting worried,” Broni admitted. “Me, too.” She didn’t fear for her own safety, but until her niece was immortal again, Destiny was uneasy with her being so close to the vampires. Abby came up behind them to look out. “They’re leaving?” “Yes.” Destiny gave a sigh of relief as the red lights glowed in the distance. Giving a smile, she went to open the clubhouse door for the men who were approaching, noticing that Abby went back to help Zandra give out sandwiches to Rocque’s warriors. They would keep watch for the night to make sure that the clubhouse remained safe as the vampires searched for victims. None of the men looked happy that the vampires had left. Destiny knew what was troubling them. It was the same feelings that were attacking her.

Broni hugged Rhys as soon as he cleared the door. When he slipped an arm around her waist, Destiny was close enough to hear his murmured assurance. “I was never in any danger from the vampires.” “I know, but I can’t break the habit of worrying about you.” The love between the couple had flourished since earth’s destruction had begun. It was only one of the few bright spots that Destiny had seen since Morgana had ripped them from the Halls of Death. Destiny also saw the covert looks that Abby was giving Adam. She had been keeping an eye on the young woman since Tank had ruthlessly kidnapped and beat her, leaving her stranded when the apocalypse had begun. If Adam hadn’t sent one of his men to watch Tank, she would have been just another victim of Dionysus’s treachery. Jace had brought her back to the clubhouse. It had been traumatic to find herself captive, but Broni and Jace helped her recover, though her mind was still healing from when Tank had kidnapped and tortured her, nearly breaking her mind. They would have succeeded, if not for Broni and Zandra. Broni had helped her and Zandra to escape. Zandra was the same age as her younger sister who had perished. Her mind, while not totally healed, was on firmer ground. From the secretive looks she

was giving Adam, her feelings for the hard biker were developing faster than her mind could handle. Rocque and Adam went behind the bar to pour themselves glasses of whiskey. Destiny took one of the stools, reaching over the bar and finding a glass. Rocque filled it for her, watching as she downed it, then refilled it. “The Road Demons have dark souls. Instead of having a safe haven for humans, they torture and kill those who sought their aid. Those they didn’t were massacred in their homes and beds. We should be rejoicing they won’t get their hands on another woman or child.” Destiny nodded her head at Abby and Zandra before turning back to the two men whose faces showed the ravages of what they had facilitated. “As a Moirai, I know the souls that are being taken have no redeeming values, but that doesn’t make it any easier for me, and I know it doesn’t for you both, either. We have to remind ourselves that there will be battles we can win in restoring the human race, and then there will be times we have to accept the realities of loss.” The men stared at each other as if she had lost her mind. “You think we’re upset because of those pieces of shit?” Adam asked, refilling his and Rocque’s glass then reaching under the bar and taking out a glass to pour one for Rhys as he and Broni moved

to sit down on stools next to her. “You’re not?” Destiny’s eyes narrowed. “Fuck no. We’re worried about the vampires making it to Colorado. I didn’t know they had children with them. Those semis are going to put a target on them, and the kids are already scared.” “Vlad won’t let any harm come to them.” “I gave them two of the RVs for the kids. Balder is moving one of the semis that is blocking our gate to give to them. I’m going to kick my own ass if we have to make a break for it and don’t have enough vehicles to carry everyone.” “I can relieve you of that worry. You won’t find any place any safer to go.” “It can’t be this bad everywhere?” “It’s worse.” They all grimly stared at their drinks, each lost in their own thoughts. None of them noticed that Zandra had gone to the window to peer out. It was only when she waved her hand that Broni took off, pulling her away from the window. “Who was that man?” The fourteen-year-old was clearly awestruck by whom she had seen. Broni gave her a frowning glance. “That is Vlad.” “He looks cool. Is he nice? He waved back.” Broni didn’t seem to know how to answer the curious question. Destiny didn’t have the same problem. She had known him since before he had

become an immortal. “Vlad is very nice to children. They all love him.” “Can I meet him?” Destiny’s lips quirked as Broni and Abby stared at Zandra aghast. The teenager wouldn’t be the first who was drawn to Vlad’s imposing visage, but that it did Zandra was surprising. The teen had been on both her and Fate’s radar since she had been a young child. Her soul was filled with a gentle beauty that her outward beauty hid. Nothing about her could be classified as pretty. Her lips were too big for her face that was too thin, yet her eyes kept her from going unnoticed. They were azure blue. It was the color of the ocean, and when you stared deeply into their depths, you could see the beauty of her soul within. “No!” Broni and Abby both answered at the same time. Zandra stared at them in incomprehension. “Why not?” “Vlad is busy right now,” Destiny answered for them. “Zandra, would you mind making me a sandwich?” The helpful young girl went to the small kitchen, leaving the adults alone. “Vlad wouldn’t hurt her.” “I agree.” Broni put an arm around Abby’s shaking shoulders as Balder came through the door.

“It no longer matters. They left.” “I have seen people go crazy for no reason. I believe what you have told me about you being a Moirai, and even about Rhys and his friends being immortal, just please don’t make me believe that vampires are good guys.” Abby’s statement had them smiling, breaking the tension that the vampires being so close had raised. “I wouldn’t go that far. Broni is merely saying that Vlad and his men would never harm a child.” “But they’d hurt the rest of us?” “The vampires are unpredictable right now. They are cornered, and a vampire needs a safe place to rest and feed, or their basic instincts will come out. Time has made them less of a threat to mankind, but when they and their young are threatened, they won’t hesitate to revert to their old ways.” Abby looked around as if one of them would come out of the shadowy corners of the clubhouse. “Are you sure all of them are gone?” “I’m sure,” Destiny reassured her. “I would know if any of them were still here.” “Okay. Does anyone want something to eat?” Abby asked as Zandra brought Destiny her sandwich, setting it proudly down in front of her. “I made you a peanut butter and jelly. I put extra jelly on it for you. I hid a small jar when Rhys brought the last supplies in.”

“Thank you.” Destiny stared down at the unappetizing sandwich. Under the girl’s watchful eyes, she took a small bite, then another. “It’s good.” “It’s the grape jelly. I prefer strawberry, but it’s better than nothing.” Destiny chewed the gooey mess, trying not to choke. The teen had known hunger when she had grown up in what most humans would call a home, but she knew that where Zandra had been forced to live was no home. It was a structure that housed two people who had no concept of what being a parent entailed. She would have died as a young child if Fate, Broni, and Rhys hadn’t interfered. When the Road Demons had captured her after her so-called parents had been killed, they had used her like no child should ever be used, then locked her in a closet when they slept. If Broni hadn’t found her in that closet, she would be food for one of the vampires tonight. It was a good thing for the Road Demons that she wasn’t, or the vampires wouldn’t be leaving with their food supply. Vlad would have killed them on the spot. “Next time I go out, I’ll try to find you some,” Adam offered, and Abby gave him a look that had Adam reaching for his glass and moving away. The flustered girl made an excuse to go into the kitchen. “She’s in love with him.” Destiny made the

mistake of trying to wash down her sandwich with her whiskey, gagging. Broni hit her on her back. “She is. Adam is, too, but he thinks it’s just because Jace was killed and she needs someone to protect her. He may be a good leader, but when it comes to women, he has a one-track mind.” “Nothing wrong with that.” Rhys smirked down at his wife. “That reminds me of something, Warrior.” Broni angrily stared back, taking his hand before leading him to their room. “What’s that about?” Rocque stared after their abrupt departure as he took the sandwich she had no intention of finishing. “Broni is probably planning on discussing a few trysts he had before they were married.” “Poor bastard.” Destiny arched a delicate brow. “She’s nothing like me. I would have neutered him during his first life. It took Fate to whip him into shape.” “Fate makes any male want to cover his dick.” “Are you saying my sister is a bitch?” “No, I’m saying she’s worse than a bitch.” “What’s worse?” Rocque’s eyes went over her shoulder. Then he bounded over the bar, and Destiny found herself pulled from her stool and into his arms as he snarled at whoever was behind her. “Down, Cujo!” Fate’s mocking voice had

Destiny giggling. She tried to turn around to give her sister a welcoming hug, but found herself gripped tighter. “She’s not going with you!” Rocque snarled, his body tense. She placed a hand on his chest to calm his racing heart. “I have no intention of taking Destiny when she doesn’t want to go.” Destiny managed to turn her head enough to give her a killing look. “She doesn’t want to go with you?” “No, for now, she’s content to stay with you.” Fate’s words had Rocque staring down at her questioningly. “You are?” Destiny refused to give the telling answer. Unfortunately, her sister had no such qualms. “Your furry hide must be growing on her.” She peeled Rocque’s hand off her, grimacing at the sticky mess on her arm. “I’m covered in peanut butter.” Rocque blushed, embarrassed that he had reacted so strongly at Fate’s appearance. “I’ll get you something to wash it off.” Giving Fate a distrusting glance, he went behind the counter, searching for something to clean the mess. “Allow me.” Fate waved her hand before taking a stool at the bar. Both her and Rocque turned red. They hadn’t thought to do that themselves.

“That’s why immortals cannot stay near humans for long—they start to adapt their habits,” Fate said matter-of-factly. “Maybe so.” Rocque raked a hand through his long hair. “We’re leaving in the morning, unless you’re staying the night, then we’ll be leaving now.” “Relax. I just wish to speak to my sister. Then I’ll be leaving you to go on your merry way.” Rocque crossed his arms against his chest. “I’m not leaving her alone with you.” Fate shrugged. “Suit yourself. With those big ears, you could hear us, anyway.” “You fucking—” “Rocque!” Destiny glared at him. Fate waved his comments away as if she were brushing away a pesky fly. “I’m trying to be polite. Keep it up and I won’t,” she warned. “You may be growing on Destiny, but to me, you’re more like a flea that I can crush between my fingers.” “Try it and see what happens.” He bared his teeth at her. Fate gave her a considering look. “You sure you don’t want me to rescue you? It would be worth it just to see the look on his face.” “I gave him my word.” “In that case.” Fate waved her hand, making Rocque disappear. Destiny was alarmed. He was going to be

furious when he returned. “Don’t look at me that way. That ass deserves more than I gave him.” “Where did you send him?” “I’ll be long gone before he comes running back.” Fate sighed sorrowfully. “Once, you would have laughed and told me to send him to Mount Everest.” “I’m starting to like him,” she confessed. “No shit, Sherlock. I guess there is no sense trying to talk some sense into you.” “You can’t say anything I haven’t said to myself. I can’t explain what he does to me.” “You don’t have to. It’s the same way I felt when I met Odin. It must be in our DNA to fall for men who have a cock as big as their egos.” Destiny shuddered. “Mother, I hope not. Did you get my message about where Zerina is before Rocque caught me?” “I did. That jerk lied to me and said he had no idea where she was. If I wasn’t so busy trying not to fall to my knees and beg him to fuck me, I would have known she was there. He has some serious sex appeal.” “I remembered when he attended court. He had all the immortals and goddesses begging for his favors then.” “Magnify it by a million and it still won’t describe how hot he is now.”

“Wow. Maybe I should dodge Rocque and start back to where I was, trying to find Hades’ gate.” “It wouldn’t do any good. I wouldn’t be surprised if he sent a message to Rocque that you were there.” Outraged, Destiny sat down next to her sister. “That cunning …” “Wolf?” Fate suggested helpfully. “I wasn’t going to say that, but it works.” Destiny refilled her glass with what was left in the whiskey bottle. “What did I teach you about sharing?” “Get your own damn bottle. I plan on getting drunk enough to whip his ass when he shows up.” Fate waved her hand and a new bottle of whiskey and a glass materialized. “Good thing for you, I don’t mind sharing.” Fate opened the bottle then poured herself a generous amount before topping Destiny’s off. “When you fuck him, let me know …” Fate took an appreciative sip of her drink. “Let you know what?” “If his cock is as big as his ego.”

CHAPTER 24

“Y

ou’re leaving so soon?” Zerina nodded, rising from her chair. “Thank you for lunch.” She refused to feel guilty as a bleak look entered his dark eyes. “I can—” “I feel like taking a nap. Perhaps tomorrow.” She buried her hands in the sides of her gown as she walked to her bedroom, counting the portraits to keep Hades from reading her thoughts. Once in her room, she tried to rest, but her brain refused to stop churning with thoughts of Hades. Needing to expend some of her energy, she decided to go for a swim. Going downstairs, she wished there were another way besides passing Tartarus each time she wanted to go for a swim. She always sensed his

scrutiny, though she hadn’t seen him in human form since Hades had introduced him. She was glad she only sensed the smirk behind that monstrous mask. Zerina bet it was the same smirk he gave each of the women who visited Hades. “Hi, Maxi.” The old man didn’t stop digging as she breezed by him. She missed Jinx’s company more and more each day. She pulled her gown off, leaving the thin slip on. As she was laying her gown down on the large boulder, she saw a hair clip like the one in her hair. Her hand went to her hair, forgetting she had just placed hers in her hair before leaving the bedroom. Obviously, she wasn’t the only female who used the pool. Zerina removed her hair clasp, leaving it next to the other one. Counting how many strokes it took to the swim the length of the pool, she hid her thoughts of jealousy. She had to swim it three times to make her anger go away. Then another two to wash the tears that she had shed. Finally exhausted, she sat down on the rocks, dipping her toes into the water and watching the water lap at them. “What has upset you?” Zerina laid her cheek on her knees, her long hair falling to conceal her face. “I’m not.”

“Don’t lie to me.” His harsh voice wasn’t why she lifted her head. It was because of a sudden spurt of pain. Putting her hands to her temples, she lifted pain-filled eyes toward him. “Why did you do that? You’ve never needed my permission to read my thoughts before.” “You have become experienced at hiding your thoughts; that’s how I feel when I tried to read yours now.” “Then stop trying to read mine, and we’ll call it even.” “I read everyone’s mind in my domain.” “I’m surprised one of your concubines haven’t stabbed you when you pull that on them.” “No one has succeeded in keeping me out the way you have.” Zerina shook her damp hair from her face. “That’s because they probably consider it foreplay.” She knew she was right when he sat down on the boulder and stared down at her. “You take sex too seriously. Do you think your sisters have your hang-ups? If they do, I feel sorry for their husbands, just like I do Odin. Fate raised you to think your pussy is filled with gold. Let me tell you something. It isn’t.” He had risen to stand over her as he ranted. Zerina scrambled to her feet, not about to take

his ridicule toward her, her sisters, or Fate. “You dare to deride my family because I won’t let you use me?” Zerina gave him a bitter smile. “Let me tell you a little something, Hades; you weren’t all that hot in the sack. Maybe I didn’t come back for more because it wasn’t worth the repeat. Can you even give a woman satisfaction without using your powers?” She gave him a mocking sound that sounded like pst. His eyes grew dark with temper, but Zerina didn’t care. Every emotion that she had experienced since she had met him boiled over until it overflowed and she couldn’t hold back her condemnation. “Do you even remember if I enjoyed it?” When she saw his gaze flicker, she knew he was trying to remember. “Mother above, help me!” Zerina lifted her hands up imploringly, knowing Mother wouldn’t be able to hear her plea. “You have no desire for me. You just want to add me to your collection.” She dropped her hands back to her sides. “You know why your marriage ended?” “Shut up, Zerina,” Hades warned. “It wasn’t because of Zeus, any more than Juno ended my mother’s marriage. It was because you didn’t love Persephone, just as my mother didn’t love Valentine. If you loved Persephone, you would have forgiven her, just like Fate would have forgiven my father. Neither one of you are capable

of loving someone with every breath in your body.” Zerina poked a pointed finger in his chest so hard Hades took a step back toward the water. “Do you even know what it feels like to love someone so much that it hurts to look at them? The way the hair on your arms stands up when they barely touch you? How you want to know what she’s thinking?” Zerina fumed. “Of course, you don’t. You can read them like the cover of a book. “You have no concept of love. You probably thought you did because you stayed faithful to Persephone. I bet you patted yourself on the back for that,” she jeered. “You think Persephone didn’t figure out you didn’t love her? I can guarantee she did! Just like my father knew! How long did it take you to get over her? With a snap of your fingers? Long enough for you to have another at your knees? “You want to know why you have a fireplace in every room, even though you live above the fires of Hell? Because no matter how hot it gets, it’s not going to warm that cold heart of yours! You want to get laid? Go fuck yourself!” With a ruthless hand, she punched out, striking his chest where his heart pretended to beat, knocking him back into the water. When he resurfaced and raised a hand, she knew he was about to punish her. Therefore, before he could complete the swiping motion, she picked

up the jewel combs, throwing them at him one after the other and hitting him on his cheeks. When she saw the bright red mark she had left behind, she became sick at herself and him. “I fell in love with a man who’s not a man,” she said through trembling lips. “I fell in love with a god who’s not a god. Despite everything you’ve done to me, I still love you. Do you think I don’t want to make love with you? I want you, even knowing you have your concubines living in rooms right next to me. I love you despite you mocking me by showing that portrait to me. I even love you despite you sending for Ixcuina and touching her in front of me!” Zerina picked her gown up off the rock. “Punish me if you want to! You know something? I’ll probably forgive that, too! That’s the type of goddess my mother raised! And I know for damn sure Mother raised you better than you treat women!” Zerina started to storm off, then paused. “And I haven’t met Rhys or Jericho yet, but they’re damn lucky they got my sisters. They’re wonderful!” She stubbed her toe as she stormed away, ruining her proud exit. Limping, she snarled over her shoulder. “I wish I could be Tartarus for ten minutes. I would beat your fucking ass, shove a fucking shovel up your ass, and tell you to dig yourself out of the shit you tell yourself!”

H

ades watched her leave with astounded eyes. His suit was dripping wet, yet he made no move to make it disappear or get out of the water. Eventually, though, he did walk out of the water, waving his hand once he was clear of it and exchanging his wet clothes for dry ones. As soon he was immaculate again, he sent for Tartarus. “I’m going out,” Hades stated when he appeared in his human form. “You want me to go with you?” “No. I won’t be gone long. I want Grimm guarding Zerina’s room while I’m gone. Understand?” Tartarus bowed his head. “Yes, my king.” Hades flicked his wrist, disappearing from his domain and into one he had never entered before. When he appeared, the occupants of the room stared at him with their mouths hanging open. “Is that who I think it is?” Fate blinked her eyes like an owl as he approached the bar where Destiny was whispering to her sister. Hades stopped before them, bowing. “Ladies, may I join you?” The women remained silent as he took the stool

on the side of the bar so he could watch both their reactions. “How did you get in here?” Destiny stared at Fate, who shrugged before turning to Hades. “You really think that weak spell you gave Broni was strong enough to keep me from entering? It’s no protection from a god of my caliber. May I?” Hades nodded at the whiskey. “Help yourself.” Fate slide the whiskey bottle closer to him, then waved a hand to have a glass appear next to it. “Can we ask why you have decided to grace us with your presence?” “I thought it was time we have a little chat about Zerina.” Destiny and Fate were regaining their senses from the whiskey they had consumed. “I was about to return home and ask for Mother’s permission to speak to you again.” Fate’s hand tightened on her glass. “A little bird told me that she is in your domain.” Hades’ lip curled sensuously as he poured the whiskey. “Which little bird are we talking about? Jinx or Destiny?” “Does it matter? Is it true?” “Yes.” “I want her returned to me.” Hades narrowed his eyes. “No, she’s mine.” “You can’t have her.”

He cocked his head to the side. “Do you hear someone telling me no?” Destiny and Fate tensed. Dispassionately, he read their minds, seeing the fury and plans to help Zerina escape being planned in their minds. “There is no one who will dare enter my domain without my permission. Even Mother doesn’t. She may send me a message that someone wants to speak to me, as you did, Fate, but that is the only intervention she will make. And in case you’re wondering, she does know where Zerina is and asked me to keep her safe.” Gracefully and arrogantly, he put their minds to rest that Mother had betrayed them by not trying to get Zerina back. “If you still think you can get her out of my domain, which I already said won’t be happening, Zerina wouldn’t be able to return. Only a god can carry her back home, and no one would dare thwart me. No one, including Odin or Thor. “Come join us, Broni, Rhys. I am anxious to meet Zerina’s sister and her new brother-in-law.” Hades didn’t even bother turning around when he felt their presence. In his mind’s eye, he had seen the couple sneakily watching them from the hallway. Fate had telegraphed to Rhys when he had entered the clubhouse. The couple moved to stand next to Fate, ignoring the hand he held out to them.

Hades’ face grew even more glacial at the snub. He didn’t offer his hand lightly. “I know your concern for Zerina is overwhelming, but being rude to me will delay your reunion even longer. I wish for us all to be one big, happy family.” “Family?” Destiny’s sharp screech had a human male and Balder coming into the room at the side of the bar. “Who the fuck is he?” “I am Hades, and you are Adam. You are the leader of what used to be a motorcycle club. I have been looking forward to meeting you.” Hades didn’t bother extending his hand to the human. The male stared around him, seeing the grim expressions on everyone’s faces. Then he reached behind his back and pulled out his gun, pointing it at him. “I’m asking again. Who is he?” With a flick of his wrist, the gun disappeared from Adam’s hand, settling harmlessly in front of Hades. It couldn’t have harmed him. It was just the point that it had been aimed at him. “I told you who I am, but I can understand your human mind having trouble wrapping around that fact. Don’t be alarmed; I am not here for you … yet.” “Is he really Satan?” Adam belligerently squared his shoulders. Broni sighed. “We don’t call him that.”

Rhys wrapped his arm around his wife’s waist, tugging her closer to his side. “You must have a small part of Baptist in you from when you were younger. Shame you didn’t remember that when you grew older.” “Fuck off—” Adam fell to his knees, crouching in excruciating pain. Hades stood over the human, sighing regretfully. “I didn’t come here to create drama, but I will if I have to. This is what happens when you mix with humans—they think their disrespect will be tolerated.” Hades buried his hand in Adam’s hair, tilting his head up and backward so he had no choice but to stare into Hades’ eyes. “You ready to apologize?” “I’m sorry,” Adam choked out through clenched teeth. Hades released him then straightened his suit. “Good. Now, let’s all play nice and we’ll get along fine. Do you agree?” Hades directed his question at Fate. “Yes.” Fate waited until Adam regained his feet before asking, “What did you mean by one big, happy family?” The club door crashed inward as Hades was about to speak. “You bitch!” Rocque snarled, baring his teeth as he strode toward the group at the bar.

At his yell, the door from the hallway slammed open and two women ran out of the kitchen. Hades sat down on one of the stools, laughing. Waving his hand, he froze Rocque in place. Destiny jumped off her stool. “Don’t hurt him.” “I have no intention of hurting Rocque. I am merely giving him time to cool down. He wants to rip your head off, Fate, so prepare yourself before I release him.” “I can handle myself. I don’t need your intervention.” “Fine.” Hades released Rocque as Rhys released Broni, stepping in front of Fate. Rocque bounced off Rhys’s chest. “Move,” Rocque growled. “As much as I can sympathize with you, I cannot let you harm my mother-in-law.” Rhys and Balder now blocked Rocque from reaching Fate. Fate peeked out from between the imposing immortal males. “In case it has escaped your puny mind, I was in the middle of a conservation with Hades.” “I don’t give a fuck who I interrupted, you man-hating bitch!” “I don’t hate men. Just men who think their dick gives them a reason to act like we should bow to your demands. It will be a cold day in …” Fate broke off her lament when she realized what she had been about to say.

“Don’t mind me. I’ve heard that before. Zerina said the same thing.” When he brought Zerina’s name up, the fight went out of Fate. “I want my daughter back.” “As I keep trying to explain … Now that everyone is here, maybe I can finish.” Hades waited for their interruptions. When none came, he settled himself more comfortably. “I have taken a liking to Zerina. I still need to meet Cara, but your other daughters do you justice.” Broni blushed, moving a scant inch closer to him, as were Abby and Zandra. Rhys reached out, pulling her back to his side. “Thank you. I am very proud of my daughters. Their beauty isn’t just skin deep.” “I’m aware of that. Zerina’s family is very important to her, and she misses you greatly. Unfortunately, it isn’t convenient for me to welcome visitors into my domain at this time.” “You’re worried for her safety in Hades?” “No, I protect what’s mine. I worry about what I cannot control.” He stared at the group that had gathered. “You are losing your opportunity to find the one who has created this mess. I normally don’t care”—Hades shrugged—“because it doesn’t affect me or mine, but now I must take Zerina into consideration at the risk of angering Mother. None of us are supposed to interfere in human lives, but

if you all don’t get you heads out of your asses, we are going to be annihilated.” “Zeus is going to strike us?” “I don’t know who is responsible. If I did, I could handle it myself before it escalates further, but I don’t.” “You would risk Mother’s anger?” Fate put out her hand to move Rhys and Balder so she could see him better. “Why? To help Mother or Zerina?” Hades shrugged. “Does it matter if everyone benefits from my interference?” “It matters to me.” Hades met her eyes. “Zerina. If I fail, she will die. You all will.” “No one has that power but Mother.” He shook his head. “Fate, you and Destiny … All of us know one action can have a domino effect. It has caught up to us. If it isn’t stopped— which it is already too late—none of us but the most powerful will survive.” The younger woman started crying. Hades was unmoved by the varied range of expressions around him. The other girl remained quiet, her grey eyes showing not fear, but anger that he was frightening the girl. He must have aroused the protective instincts in Adam, too, who moved to block them from his sight. “You don’t seem very concerned?” Adam searched Hades’ calm expression.

Hades pushed his glass away. “I’m here. That speaks to the degree of my concern.” He turned glacial eyes toward Fate. “Find Zeus.” Fate put her hands up in the air. “Everyone is searching for him.” “If you use the same determination you used to find Zerina, Zeus would have already been found. Even Odin and Rocque are too busy watching out for you both, instead of doing what needs to be done to find him. “Zerina is fine. She may not be content, but she is alive and well, which is more than is going to be said about us all if Zeus doesn’t intervene.” “You also could let Zerina go and allow us to concentrate solely on Zeus,” Rhys countered, pulling Broni back again when she tried to step nearer to Hades. “I could, but I won’t. Don’t misunderstand me. I’m not here to spread good will. Zerina is now mine. I don’t see myself giving her back, so Fate and Destiny must accept that fact or they will never see Zerina again. Or …” “Or …?” Fate snapped. “Or, like I said, we can be one big, happy family, and as a family, I will allow your visits.” Fate stood up, moving between the men who had sought to protect her. “It sounds like a win-win situation for you.” “You’d think so. Unfortunately, I seem to find

myself caring that she is unhappy, despite my attempts.” “Uh, Hades, I hate to bother you, but do you think you could let Rocque go? I’m sure he’s calmed down now.” Destiny placed a hand on Rocque’s arm in case he wasn’t. Hades waved a dismissive hand at Rocque, releasing him. “If my daughter is unhappy, you’ve done something to make her that way. Zerina is a loving, gentle—” “You don’t have to expel the virtues of your daughter. She has taken exception to a few things I may have done.” “Like what?” Smoothing down his suit sleeves, Hades didn’t become angered at Fate’s antagonistic attitude. The human women were watching him like a slug that had crawled out from underneath a rock. While the men were looking at him sympathetically, as if they had made mistakes of their own. “She found out I have a few concubines … after we were intimate.” “You bastard!” Fate hissed. “In other words, you fucked my daughter over, and now she doesn’t want anything else to do with you!” “That about sums it up,” Hades concurred. “I want my daughter back! Now! You son—” “I did not come here to be chastised by the

mother of the woman I care about.” Hades slicked his sleeve down again. Fate stared at him, dumbfounded. Destiny didn’t have the same problem. “You basically want our permission to screw Zerina over?” Destiny jeered. “What happened, Hades? Was the sex better than you expected? Or, knowing my niece, she doesn’t have any intention of joining the ranks of your concubines. Am I right?” Hades let his silence speak for himself. “Then find one of those fire pits of yours and throw yourself in it.” Fate regained her composure. While she wasn’t as hot tempered as her sister, she made no attempt to hide her contempt. “That isn’t an option.” “I don’t see why not. I’m sure you have more than one,” Fate jeered as she approached him with a mother’s fury. “I have raised my daughters to expect to be cherished by their choice of mates. Jericho and Rhys were slow to realize what treasures they had been gifted with when my daughters fell in love with them. But you? Hades, I must admit, you disappoint me. A god of your standing and intelligence should have been smart enough to recognize the quality of the gem presented to you.” Her scornful ire became more vicious. “When you found Persephone had fucked around on you, did you even care?”

“Watch it, Fate.” Hades stonily stared at her as she moved closer. “Or what? You’re the one who needs to be afraid of me.” “Really?” he scoffed at her. “Why in the fuck would I have to be afraid of you?” “How content do you think Zerina will be to never see me or her sisters again? Having an unhappy concubine can be dealt with by sending her away.” “Which I refuse to do.” His triumphant smile faltered when she smugly stared at him. Foreboding raced up his spine. “What aren’t you telling me?” “You’ve been around Zerina long enough; how do you think she will deal with centuries of not seeing any member of her family? That’s why you’re here now, and you’ve only had her for months. You think Zerina will be able to live with the knowledge that she’ll never see us again? That her sisters have probably had children and she won’t be able to recognize them?” Her eyes didn’t miss that his bronze skin had grown increasingly pale. “You’ve already underestimated Zerina once, I wouldn’t do it twice if I were you.” “She wouldn’t succumb to the light.” “A goddess or god has never willed themselves to die, and I think it would take centuries of Zerina being without us before she considered, but I could see Zerina taking that option if she had no other

recourse. Her body would stay in your domain, but her spirit would return to Mother, and she would be confident that Mother would see to it that she was returned to me. Zerina isn’t afraid of being born again. We already have an old soul in the family.” Fate jerked her head haughtily toward Broni. “What’s one more?” “I will never permit Zerina to escape me, even in death.” “You aren’t capable of earning my daughter’s love. You’re too concerned with your own wants and needs. There’s a simple fix to mend Zerina’s feelings, but you’re too fixated on what you want to discover it.” “So, you won’t help me?” “No.” Hades stood up. “Then there is no need for me to waste my time further. It was a pleasure to meet you, Broni.” Bowing toward Broni, he raised his eyes toward Adam. “I look forward to seeing you again.” Adam shoulders tautened. “I can’t say the same.” Hades’ lips twitched, moving his gaze to the young woman Adam was standing protectively beside. “I wouldn’t waste what time you have left trying to repay mistakes that were committed by those in your club. The thing I admire about you is your ability to ignore your conscience. Don’t let it

fail you now.” “I have no intention of following any advice you may give, when you came here for a solution to your own problem.” Hades’ smile broadened into one of pure mockery, his gaze now encompassing the entire group. “Did I? Or did I try to light a fire under each of you to realize that time is running out. I found myself in a generous mood. Zerina loves her family. I have now allayed their fears and told them that I care about her and no harm will come to her. Is it the outcome they wanted? No, but I’m not Mother —I don’t make wishes come true.” “Hades …” “I gave you a warning. Disregard it and you will all perish. As well as Zerina and I. Nothing or no one will be left to grieve over. Mother will become a memory to the few who are left.” Hades wanted to reach out and shake sense into those staring at him as if he was the monster they believed, one who kept Zerina from rejoining their family. “I’m not a monster, or a promiscuous god who has no concept of morality. I am always faithful to Mother, and she knows that. You may hate me right now, but I sincerely hope you have enough faith in Mother to heed my warning.” He turned toward Fate. “Fate, as always, it’s

been a pleasure seeing you again.” Before Fate could once again plea for Zerina’s return, he waved his hand and disappeared, leaving the group in stunned silence. “That was really Hades?” Broni breathed out, breaking the anxiety that had risen among them at Hades’ warning. “Broni?” Rhys muttered, jealousy in his tone. “Yes?” she answered distractedly, searching the room as if Hades would reappear. She missed Rocque throwing Destiny over his shoulder, carrying her down the hallway to their room, while Adam shouldered Abby back into the kitchen. Zandra watched the men with widening eyes, turning at the sudden gasp coming from Broni when Rhys lifted her into his strong arms before disappearing with her. “Where did they go?” The young girl stared in confusion at Fate. “Your friends are fine. I’m sure they’re finding out Hades isn’t the only one with a big … ego.”

CHAPTER 25

H

ades appeared back in his office. The door standing wide open wasn’t his only warning that something was wrong. The balls on his desk had been cracked. Repairing them, his mind instantly filled with images of what had happened while he was gone. The demon buried in his soul started running, forgetting in that moment of fear that he could transport himself where he wanted to go. It took three steps before he could collect his thoughts enough to transport himself to the bowels of hell that he despised going to, much less Zerina being held captive there. When he materialized, he saw Zerina hanging helplessly over the fire pit where she had once bargained for Jinx’s life. Her silent screams echoed around his mind as he saw the woman responsible

for Zerina’s cruel punishment gloating when she saw him. “Ah, Hades, you came just in time to witness your slut’s death,” Teicu’s seductive voice whispered through the room. Hades could hear the hint of suggestion she was trying to force inside his brain, but he shook off her attempt. “Zerina won’t be the one going into the fire pit.” Hades recognized the female voice that spoke from behind him. “That’s where you’re wrong. So wrong,” Morgana taunted, stepping out of the shadows when Hades spun around. “So wrong.” The chackling laughter of Morgana filled the camber, sending a chill down his back. However, it wasn’t Morgana’s mad laughter that sent the chill. It was the two men who stood behind her. Grimm and Tartarus, both their eyes blank, were hypnotized by the spell Morgana had placed on them. His bodyguards being turned against him didn’t frighten him. It made him furious. That they had lowered their guards enough to let Morgana assume control was worth a punishment that he would have to exact once Zerina was safe. She crackled. “Your day has finally come, Hades.”

“Organized by you? That’s doubtful. You don’t have the power to harm me,” Hades scoffed. “I may not have the power to harm you, but I can Zerina. Grimm!” At Morgana’s order, the rope holding Zerina’s feet slipped lower until the strands of her hair were brushing the molten lava of the fire pit. Hades remained outwardly calm, proud that Zerina didn’t scream in panic. Her fear-filled gaze clung to his, certain that he could save her. Hades didn’t spare Tartarus or Grimm a glance. He had to break the spell that Morgana had on them. One wrong move and Zerina would be eviscerated in the pit. However, he had felt the binding of his powers when he had entered the room. Only one person had the power to accomplish that feat. “Have you hurt her?” Hades clenched his hands into fists. If a single strand of Mother’s hair had been damaged, he would destroy Morgana until the only thing left were her eyes so she could watch him grind them into dust with his shoe. “What makes you think I would have harmed Mother?” Morgana’s mad laughter had turned into a troubled frown. “Only Merlin would have the power to bind my powers. Mother would have stopped him if she knew.” “You have always been too smart for your own

good.” Her taunt didn’t hide the beginning of fear Hades was sub-consciously planting in her mind. “You have put too much faith in Merlin. The old fart doesn’t have enough power to harm me, despite the lies he’s told you.” Hades unclenched his fists, confidently staring down at his perfectly manicured nails. “He has enough power to bind yours, to make a fool of Mother!” Her shrilled voice rose as her fears increased from the suggestions he was placing in her mind, as he became more assured. “Merlin’s a genius. You and the others have played right into our hands.” The old bitch was practically foaming at the mouth from his insults about her mentor. “Or you could have played into mine.” Hades spoke the words that would dissolve the binding on his powers. At the same time, he waved his hand to send Zerina safely back to her room. He had warned Mother about letting Merlin bind the powers of the gods during the council meetings, especially when a goddess carried a child. What would prevent Merlin from using it as he willed? Therefore, as a safeguard, Mother had taught him the words to break the spell if there was ever a need. Teicu and Morgana were frozen in place. With one thought, he removed the spell Morgana had taught Teicu to place on Grimm and Tartarus, and they both dropped to their knees, exposing their

backs, waiting to be destroyed. “Rise.” “Teicu lured us to her room to …” Grimm looked at Tartarus, who was just as furious. “When we were there, she placed a spell on us.” “You both left Zerina vulnerable to an attack.” Hades had no sympathy for his guards. “My king, I have failed you.” Tartarus held out his hand where an ax appeared, lifting it for Hades to take. Hades waved it away. He wouldn’t allow the two men get off that easily. “As I did. It was my fault. I let her persuade me to call for Tartarus.” “The responsibility lies on my shoulders.” Hades stared down at them, deciding to delay their punishments for a few moments longer. “I gifted you with Teicu, knowing she was a manipulative bitch.” Hades went to Teicu, who was frozen. The seductiveness was gone from her eyes and now contained fear. He placed a hand on her chin, staring down at her. “You will never be able to lure another man to betray me.” His grip tightened on her chin as he used his power to rip her immortality away, leaving a mortal woman to bear the excruciating pain of his hold. Bones could be heard crushing beneath his hand. Tears fell from eyes that became

horrorstricken. He could hear her pleas in his mind, hear her tell him how Morgana had convinced her to betray him because he had tossed her aside. Uncaring of her reasoning, he used his mind to pillage her, leaving her without a coherent thought. When he was done with her, she couldn’t think a single word, much less a sentence. Unfreezing her, he lifted her over his head and threw her into the fire pit, watching in satisfaction as she was unable to scream. Straightening his suit, he then walked to Morgana. “You miserable bitch. When I get finished with you, you’re going to wish I had given you the same merciful death.” In the blink of an eye, Morgana found herself hanging over the fire pit, just as Zerina had been. Hades turned to his two men. “Tartarus, I trusted you to keep my domain safe. Never will I give you the same trust. The only reason you’re still alive is because of the dedication you have served me over the centuries.” He then blasted into Grimm’s mind. When he was done, Hades moved closer to him, placing his forehead against Grimm’s. “My former friend, you have lost your power. Your concubines will be returned to court, and you will become just another wraith to serve my needs.” Grimm changed into the creature he decreed him to become. When it was finished, Hades waved

a negligent hand, removing him from sight. “Get out of my sight, Tartarus, before I change my mind.” His friend was gone before he could finish his order. Calming his inner demon, he transported himself to Zerina’s room. She was sitting on the side of her bed, still clearly shaken. Hades went to his knees, brushing her hair away from her face. “Are you okay?” “Yes. What did you do to them?” “They have been dealt with. It won’t happen again.” “I heard Morgana and Teicu talking. They said you left.” “I did. I trusted Tartarus to see to your safety. Clearly, he failed to live up to my expectations. The next time I must leave, I’ll take you with me,” he promised. “You will?” Zerina’s eyes lit up in joy. “Not to let you go. I was merely stating that I won’t trust anyone else with your safety.” He crushed her elation while rubbing a lone finger across her high cheekbone. “I saw your mother and Destiny while I was out.” “You did? How are they? Did you tell them where I am?” “Slow down, so I can answer your questions. Yes, I did. They seemed fine, despite them having

Rocque about to rip your mother to shreds with his teeth. And yes, I told them where you are, and that I wouldn’t be giving you back anytime soon.” Zerina turned her cheek away from his touch. Feeling hollow, she kept her eyes averted, but she did reach out to touch his arm. “Did you tell me just to torment me?” Hades stared down at her hand. “No.” He rose to sit next to her on the bed. “I went to ease their minds. I knew you didn’t want them worrying about you.” She lifted her eyes to his. “You did it to be kind?” He heard the skepticism in her voice. “Yes. Despite what you think of me, I’m not a creature devoid of emotions. I have made mistakes with you that I regret. I can’t promise I won’t make them again, but I will try.” “Please let me go.” “I can’t, Zerina. It’s not safe for you. Truthfully, even if I thought you were safe, I wouldn’t.” Her eyes became reproachful. “Why?” Hades stood from the bed, walking a few inches away and giving her his back. “I have lived here alone for centuries.” What he was about to confess wasn’t easy, but Zerina deserved the truth about his treatment of her. It wasn’t for a god of his stature to admit to being vulnerable. “In case it has escaped your notice, Hades isn’t a place of beauty. My days

are spent casting judgments against those who will never care that they have hurt others. It takes a toll on a man’s soul until the only thing that is left is the few pleasures that makes my days and nights more bearable.” “Your concubines?” “Yes, and even those can become just another chore to fill my time. It was easier to find a wife. I met Persephone at court. When I summoned her, she begged to stay, despite her mother’s demand that she go home. I granted her wish, telling her she would grow to hate it here. I told her I could never give her the children she wanted. She told me she loved me, that she never wanted to leave me. I convinced myself we could make it work, despite me not loving her. “Persephone brought a light to the drudgery of my days. Until, like Jinx, she started missing home. I let her return, splitting the year with her to keep her happy. I wasn’t unfaithful to her once. I made a commitment to her. I have never broken a vow, and I might not have loved her, but I cared for her and didn’t want to hurt the friendship we had formed over the centuries. “I knew the second when she betrayed her vows to me. When she returned home, I was going to divorce her, but once again, I let her pleas influence my better judgement. She said she wanted a child, that she was content now and wouldn’t

betray me again. I read her mind and knew she lied. Still, I gave her another a chance, even though I asked her not to go the next spring, while she kept pleading otherwise. I watched her leave, taking the child I considered my own, knowing she would betray me again. “She had become fixated on Zeus the way she had been on me. He took what she offered until he grew bored, sending her away. I moved my entrance so that, when she tried to come home, she couldn’t. I was finished believing her lies. I met with her to break my vow to her and send her to her mother.” “You divorced her yet don’t seem to hold a grudge against Zeus?” “Zeus didn’t force her, neither did my brother try to coerce her. She threw herself at him continuously when he was at court. He took what was offered.” That his brother had taken his wife still stung his pride. He would have never betrayed either of his brothers, but he was aware the temptations of court. Before Mother had sent him to earth, he wouldn’t have cared if one of his brothers’ wives had wanted to fuck him. Either from becoming an earth god or from sitting in judgment of others, he had found himself changing. When he was still in Mother’s court, he’d had

no hesitation on trying to convince Fate to have an affair with him, though she had been married to Valentine. It had taken him seeing Zerina to change his mind. “Do you miss Persephone?” “No. I should have divorced her when she betrayed me the first time. After that, every time she talked to me, I had to search her mind to find the truth behind the lies she was constantly telling me.” “It hurts when someone lies to you.” He swung back to face her. “I have never lied to you.” “Maybe not in words, but you did lie in your actions. I believed we were growing closer. That you were starting to care for me. “ Hades was torn. Finally, he reluctantly admitted the truth. “I want you, Zerina. I have never hidden that fact. I accused you of being spoiled when, in reality, I am the one who has become spoiled in achieving my desires.” Hades dug his hands in his suit pockets. “I kept concubines before and after Persephone. When you arrived, I found myself not visiting them. I only wanted you. I broke when you touched me to save Jinx and Zora.” Zerina put her hands over her ears. “I don’t want to hear more!” Hades strode forward, grabbing her wrists and

pulling her hands down. “It was only that one night. I know it doesn’t make it easier for you, but it’s the truth. I sent her away in the morning, disgusted with myself.” “It didn’t last long!” “Yes, it did. I haven’t touched any of my concubines since then. How can I when I still want you?” “You’re lying. You called for Ixcuina right in front of me. You touched her! I heard—” “You saw and heard what I wanted you to.” Zerina stared at him in confusion. “She wasn’t there?” “No. Don’t mistake me, Zerina. I don’t love you. I’m not capable of it—you said so yourself— but I want to be with you. If that means you don’t want me touching other women, I can do that.” “I want you not to want them! There’s a difference.” “Fate has sheltered you. Men will want attractive women, and women will want a male that is attractive to them. It’s nature, decreed by Mother. It’s what is in a man or woman’s mind that gives them the ability to resist temptation.” “Are you saying you would resist temptation for me?” “Yes, I would be completely faithful to you.” Her biting on her bottom lip gave him hope that she was considering what he was saying.

“You want me to become your concubine?” Hades shook his head. “No.” Zerina frowned, and he read her confusion in her mind. “I want us to become lovers,” he clarified. She adorably blushed a bright red at his statement. “Will you allow me to see my family?” “Yes, as long as you don’t ask me to let you leave. I can’t do that.” “Why? You say you don’t love me. Once it’s safe, will you allow me to leave then?” “No.” “Why not?” “Because I don’t want you to leave.” “If there comes a time in the future when you decide you don’t want me, will you let me leave then?” “Yes.” Zerina nodded in thought. “Well?” “I need to think about it.” Hades raked his hand through his perfectly groomed hair. “How long do you need?” “I don’t know. Maybe a day or two. Maybe a month or two. Maybe a century. I’ll let you know when I decide.” Hades closed his gaping mouth. His sexual frustration that had been building since he’d had

her had the inner demon demanding he take her now. Taking a calming breath, he forced his demon down. “I can wait.” He raised his hand to leave. “Can we be friends until I decide?” She gave him an impish grin. “I’d like that.” “I would, too. By the way, what did you do with Zora?” Hades smoothed his tousled hair down until it was once again smooth. He didn’t want to lie, neither did he want to tell her the truth. “I found the perfect place for her.”

CHAPTER 26

“D

o you think that’s fair?” Zerina lazily swam across the cool water, putting even more distance between herself and Hades’ tempting body. He had appeared when she had begun her swim, unselfconsciously showing his nudity. “I didn’t want to get my suit wet.” Zerina snorted in frustration. That he was beautiful standing on the rock with the sunlight gleaming down on him was an understatement. The light caught his bronze skin, showing every plane and angle of muscles under his skin. His semi-hard cock had her swallowing hard, remembering when he had thrust himself inside of her. The memory of what had happened with Ixcuina had begun to fade in the last couple of

moons she had spent with him. Their friendship had grown until she now spent most of the afternoons and evenings with him. Sometimes he would sit quietly, reading beside her, her legs propped on his as they spent the time silently. He dived cleanly into the water, coming up within several inches of the waterfall and shaking his wet hair back. She watched as he swam to the waterfall, hoisting himself onto the ledge to stand underneath it. Mesmerized, she watched him take the full beating of the water’s force from the cliff overhead. He stood, lost in thought, as if he had forgotten she was there. A fierce tide of longing struck her as he lowered his guard in his thoughts, giving a clearer image of the man whom the rushing water couldn’t hide. He was giving her an insight into the stark loneliness he lived with every second of his day. She had gotten to know the true Hades. Some parts she was sure were inspired to take their relationship to the next level. Other times, she was just as sure were the moments he didn’t mean for her to see. He jealously guarded his emotions while he continuously searched for hers. She was used to him reading her mind, just as she had grown used to the knowledge of the concubines being in the rooms next to hers. She never asked if he was

visiting them. Somehow, she knew he hadn’t. However, she had been fooled by him once before, so she never took it for granted that he didn’t. A woman could only stand so much hurt before she would block it all off. She had blocked it off once, too cowardly to want the truth if it meant losing the closeness that grew every day. Even though she was there, just a few feet away, she could sense how isolated he felt. Her heart ached for him, surrounding himself with fake sunlight and beautiful women to ease the desolate monotony of his days and nights. “Have you ever asked Mother to return home?” “No.” “Why? I know you miss it.” “For two reasons. Who else could control those held here?” Zerina couldn’t think of any god who would be able to bear being here for a single day, much less centuries. They would become just as dark as the souls they held. “What is the other reason?” “It has become home to me.” “You hate it here.” Hades moved to sit on the ledge, letting the water hit him on his back. He raised his hand to push his hair back sleekly. “Not anymore.” The seductive nuance of his voice had her nipples tightening below the water. “You make it bearable.”

She felt a lump in her throat. Swallowing it down, she swam nearer toward him. Her throat bubbled with laughter. “You’re basically keeping me for company?” His hooded eyes became slumberous with sexuality. “That’s not all.” “At least you’re honest.” His face turned serious. “I’m not. I lied about Zora.” The fate of the woman churned her stomach. Deep down, she had known he had lied to spare her feelings. “Did her punishment suit the crime she committed, or was it decreed because you were angry at me?” “I have only let my anger affect one person’s fate.” “Whose was that?” “Teicu’s.” “Did you give her the same punishment you gave Zora?” “Yes. I threw them into the pit. No other men will fall under their spell again.” “Then I understand.” “You’re not angry?” “No. Many times I have been forced to watch a soul I have given become dark, feeding off their own greed and pretending a passion they can never feel.”

“You’re wrong there. A dark soul can feel lust.” “I wasn’t talking about lust. A dark soul may pretend a passion for another, but they are incapable of pretending to love someone.” “You’re wrong. Some men and women are experts at it.” “You’re still talking about lust,” she murmured, swimming forward to place her hand on his knees. “I remember my mother coming home from court and describing who she had seen there. They became my bedtime stories. She told of how Zeus and Odin would compete to catch the goddesses’ attentions. She talked about you, too, but in a different way than she did the others. “She said you were always joking around with your brothers and the other gods. She said you used to drive Chronos crazy by hiding his weapons, and Mother furious when you would sneak up behind her to scare her. My mother said you had more friends at court than anyone else, both men and women. Where is the man my mother admired and I grew up wanting to know?” “He’s dead.” She tightened her hand on his knee. “He’s not dead. You’re sitting here, right before me.” “What you see is what is left.” “I don’t believe that. I think those parts of you are still there. That’s why every game imaginable is in your game room. That’s why you have so many

concubines to keep you company. You may not be in Mother’s court anymore, but you have your own servants seeking to please you in every way. They might not be cupids, gods, or goddesses, but the wraiths fill your home when you can easily have them removed from your sight.” Hades reached down, lifting her by her upper arms. “What do you want from me?” Her bottom lip trembled at his fury. “I don’t want anything. That’s what I’m trying to tell you. I love you. I don’t care about your concubines. I don’t care that you don’t return my feelings. I don’t even care that there isn’t a part of your heart that can understand what I’m trying to show you.” She gazed at him, surrendering her mind to him, letting him know that she accepted the parts of him that he believed were dead and the man he was now. Not only as a god that was his birthright, but the man he had become since becoming King of the Underworld. Mother had gifted Zeus the beauty of the heavens, and Poseidon with the beauty of the cool blue oceans. Hades’ gift had been the Underworld, where darkness ruled. And miraculously, he hadn’t become the monster or the demon she had believed him to be. Instead, he was intrinsically kind, mischievous, and loyal, which were the same qualities he held the souls that entered his domain accountable for.

He tightened his hands on her arms. “I haven’t changed my mind. I’m not in love with you.” “I know,” she admitted sadly, though it didn’t stop her from what she had been aching to do. Branching her hands on his thighs, she leaned forward, pressing her mouth to his. Zerina didn’t just kiss Hades; she gave him her heart. When he parted his lips, the desire that was never far from the surface fused their mouths together in a passion that neither took or gave, both greedily taking what the other was willing to give. Zerina tore her mouth away to take deep breaths. “You always taste of cinnamon and orange.” Hades licked her bottom lip. “Come and get more.” He raised her until she was straddling his legs as he captured her lips, driving his tongue forcefully inside. Then he gripped her thighs, pulling her up until her pussy was over his cock. She didn’t expect foreplay, nor did she want it. The last few weeks had strained her resistance until she had none left. Her head fell back when she felt his thrust. There was no pain this time, just a fullness that hit a chord in her heart. Each movement he made was like a symphony, with her sighs of pleasure and Hades’ low groans. He leaned back on his elbows, his eyes going to

her pink-tipped nipples. The sheet of the water was between them as she rocked her hips up and down. All she could see was his silhouette. Wanting his lips, she leaned forward, taking the force of the waterfall on her back. “Do you know how much I want you?” He brought his hand to the nape of her neck, thrusting his tongue into her mouth as he thrust upward, driving higher inside her. Zerina shuddered from the sensation of the frigid water and Hades’ body, a living flame underneath her fingertips. He had scorched her heart, branding it the first time they had sex. Now he was marking every line and crevice of her body to make sure she wouldn’t be able to deny him again. “How can I blame your concubines for wanting you when just your cock inside has me wanting more?” Zerina raked her fingers through his wet hair, forcing his head back so she could lick the spray of the water that fell from his chin to his throat. She moved her hips faster, feeling a million needles of sensations creating an inferno inside with each stroke. She jutted her hips upward, then slammed down. “Slow down; you’re going to hurt yourself.” Zerina took his bottom lip between her sharp

teeth. “Maybe I want you to hurt me.” She repeated the same move, nearly screaming when he responded by taking her hips and slamming her down harder. “Like that?” “Yes,” she moaned. She didn’t need to read his mind to know that he considered this just another sexual encounter that he would forget about as soon it was over. He had said he didn’t love her, and the gleam of triumph and desire in his dark eyes proved it. She could see he was already planning the days and nights of her willing submission. That was where her power would lie. That was where Hades’ lust was clouding his judgement. Their desire for each other made them equal. Not god and captive, but man and woman, both striving for the same pleasure that she was determined would blow his detachment to smithereens. She sweetly placed kisses along his jaw to prevent herself from speaking the words he didn’t want to hear, forgetting that he was able to read them in her mind. Her silent outpouring of love had her clenching her sheath around his cock, not wanting the brief interlude to end. She tightened her hands in his hair. “I will never be your concubine,” she whispered against his jaw. “What I give to you, I’m giving to you because I want to. If you give me a necklace, I’ll throw it into

the fire pit.” She meant her words as a warning, but they came out with lingering traces of hurt. “You think you can use me for your pleasure? Be careful, Hades, or you’re going to step into your own trap.” “I’ll take my chances.” His hands on her hips became more forceful, grinding her down on his cock. The sensations inside of her intensified until she had to rise to look down at him. The sexual gleam in his eyes showed that his movements weren’t the cause. “That’s not being fair.” The charm he had shown over the last few weeks was gone. His sexual arrogance was now plain to see as the molten tide swept through her body, starting to become more than she could take. He calculated every sway of her breasts to every rise of her hips to maximize the pleasure that was contingent to his whims and desires. “Hades … it’s too much.” “I’m only giving you what you wanted. A little pain will make your release so much sweeter.” “I take it back …” she whimpered. So far, she had been able to retain a semblance of control, while trying to steal his. She should have known Hades wouldn’t accept anything but complete submission. When the throes of her climax began spiraling and twisting inside her muscles, signaling its approach, she moved faster, trying to find the

elusive note in their symphony that would send her over the precipice. Her climax stuttered and stalled as Hades cupped her ass, his fingertips digging into her ass cheeks to slow her movements until she was slickly sliding up and down over his cock. When she felt a wet caress on her nipples, she stared at his smug grin. He was using his abilities to manipulate her breasts with his mind. Her moans reached a higher pitch, as she finally climaxed, thinking she had at last found relief. She was soon disillusioned when her orgasm didn’t taper off, but began building again with a greater ferocity. Zerina closed her eyes, concentrating on trying to repress the sensations Hades was provoking. Shaking when the imaginary mouth bit down on her nipples, she couldn’t hold her screams of ecstasy back. It was like being run over by a herd of wild horses, and you had to run your hands down your body to see if you were in one piece. But before you could thank Mother for surviving, the horses would turn around and run over you again. It became a process she lived repeatedly as he devoured her breasts and fucked her senseless. Each climax was so hard she was afraid there would be nothing left for her when he was finished with her.

“I can’t take another one. Hades, stop.” “You can make me stop at any time.” Disoriented, she shook her wet head. He dug his hands deeper into her flesh, causing another climax to crash over her. “I can’t!” “You can.” The climax that was building anew frightened her. She was sure it would split her body apart. “I haven’t killed anyone yet by fucking them,” he taunted. His gloating over other women was what broke her restraint. She started fighting him, trying to throw herself off him. The wrestling match had him rolling over so she was the one on the bottom, lying in the swallow water. With his broad shoulders, he pinned her down as he thrust higher inside of her. Arching her back, she took his thrusts with a mind-bending pleasure that had her looking up at the starry ceiling. With each thrust he pounded into her, she imagined she was nearly touching the stars. He covered her lips with his. “Come for me, Zerina.” His lust-filled voice had her going limp, letting go of the last of her restraint that kept her mind tethered to him, sending herself to a dark void where he was waiting, conceding victory to him. He had won their battle of wills, just as he had every

game they had played. Not only was he fucking her body, he was fucking her mind until no part of her could escape him. He was enforcing his ownership over her. She was a pawn to his desires, and as king, he took the spoils of their brief battle. Her mind and body were his to do with as he pleased. She wanted to cry out in grief at the loss of her pride, but then she recognized the gentle movement of his body within hers. He wasn’t making love to her but, as victor, he could be generous. The earthshaking orgasm he built inside of her had her afraid the cavern would crumble down onto them. It didn’t make it easier after giving so much of herself, but it did make her eager for their next battle, if that was the result. When she tried to turn her eyes away from him, she realized there was a silky sheet under her cheek. She hadn’t even known that he had transported them to his bed. Hades tried to pull her down to his chest, but she scooted off the bed, taking the top sheet to wind around her naked body. “Where are you going?” his low voice called her back to his side. “To my room.” “I want you to spend the night.” A thrill went up her spine. Tucking the corner of the sheet between her

breasts, she picked up the bottom of the sheet so she wouldn’t trip on it. “The best part of being your lover is, I don’t have to follow your orders. My wishes count, too.” “Zerina …” “Good night, Hades. Sweet dreams.”

CHAPTER 27

“Y

ou look tired, sister.” Destiny glanced at her sister as they shut the doorway to the

Halls of Death. The humans and immortals who were waiting for their return were searching their faces for signs of their failure or triumph at finding Zeus. For the last two moons, they had gone out every day, going to each doorway, searching for the elusive god. Their failure written on their faces when they returned to those who waited. When her eyes met Rocque’s, disappointment filled his face. “I wish we had better news for them. Rocque wants to return home. He hates living in the confines of the clubhouse.” Fate nodded grimly. “I’m surprised he hasn’t

made you return home with him. He’s lasted much longer than I thought he would.” “He’s just as devoted to Mother as we are.” Destiny brushed a weary hand across her brow. “If Achilles and Apollo hadn’t been protecting Mother, her cupid servants would have succeeded in carrying her away.” All the immortals, gods, and goddesses felt the attack when it happened, reliving the horror and the relief when they were stopped. Afterward, all had gathered and promised to band together to find Zeus and now Merlin, who had disappeared after she had been attacked, then disappeared to their own realms in fear. Suspicions had everyone distrustful of each other. Destiny knew she could only trust those she was staring at right now in the clubhouse. The biggest surprise to her was Adam. Being mortal, his years in the military had enabled him to maintain control of mortals who had sought sanctuary within the compound’s gates. Even Rocque, Rhys, and Balder had listened to his advice. The women felt protected by the strength of his command that kept them from panicking as the world around them came to a stop and survival came down to what food they had managed to scavenge. The two women took chairs at a large table. “No luck?” Adam’s harsh expression showed he already knew the news was bad.

“No.” Destiny laid a hand on Broni’s trembling one. She wished Mother would reconsider her niece’s punishment and send her back to the safety of Fate’s castle. Adam’s chair scraped across the wooden floorboards as he stood, placing his hands on the table. “If finding Zeus is important, why can’t the woman you say is in charge find him? What are we supposed to do? We have enough food for a few more days, and that’s with us rationing what we have left. What are we supposed to do?” Those seated at the table who were immortal could sympathize, but they didn’t have any answers. “We have to go out scouting for food or move our base.” Rhys’s thoughtful voice had Adam shoving himself from the table. “The women and the children won’t make it.” Abby came from behind the bar at the angry outburst. “Yes, we will. The women, like me, aren’t as helpless as you think! You have enough guns and weapons; you and your men can teach us how to use them. Believe me; if someone tries to harm me or Zandra, I won’t hesitate to put a bullet in them.” Adam snorted. “You couldn’t harm a fly.” “Try me.” Abby defiantly shouldered her way through Rocque’s men to take the spot Adam had vacated. “We’re not afraid to go out to help search for food, or move bases where food is easier to get.

What scares us is you all standing around, twiddling your thumbs and making decisions for us as if we don’t have any say.” “She’s right; the women should be trained to protect themselves,” Destiny broke into the argument. “If they are going to have to take the repercussions of what the men do, the least they should be able to do is participate.” Adam and the other men at the table didn’t appear happy at her defense of Abby. “Rhys?” Adam looked toward Rhys, searching for his advice. “I agree also. We could use their help in taking turns on watches. I’m not happy with Broni going on scouting missions, and certainly more women will be targeted while trying to gather food. If they see we have more women, they will try to breach our compound even more. But if we train the women, they will be able to protect themselves better when we’re away. It will allow us to take more men with us.” “You happy with that?” Adam switched his gaze from Rhys to Abby. “For now,” she agreed. “At least until we learn how to use the guns and can prove ourselves capable of doing more.” “It’s not that I don’t think you’re incapable. I just don’t want the women put in the position of grabbing a can of carrots or getting raped.”

Abby blanched, moving away from the table, but Adam caught her arm. “Sorry, I didn’t mean …” She stiffened, but didn’t pull away. “I know what you meant. It’s okay. I don’t expect you or anyone to walk on eggshells every time the word is used or mentioned. I’m not the same woman who Jace and Broni had to rescue from Tank and the Road Demons. They may have raped my body, but they didn’t break me. I won’t give them the satisfaction of knowing that I spend any part of my day thinking about them or what happened. I was terrified when I was being hurt and humiliated by them, but I have years of loving memories before and after them to not give them that power over me.” Destiny felt a surge of admiration for the woman who refused to see herself as a victim. It was a quality that she admired the most about human women. The pain of her rape hadn’t broken her spirit, instead giving her strength to overcome her fears and the tragedy of losing her family. No, Abby wasn’t a victim. She was a victor. She didn’t miss the look between the man and woman. She was sending him a silent message that Destiny had no problem interpreting. She was laying her heart out for Adam to see, telling him she was ready to move on and she wanted him to take part of it with her.

When Abby saw that Adam had received her silent message, she went back behind the counter, asking Zandra to help her get something out of the storeroom. Destiny smirked. “She told you.” “Yes, she did.” Adam knew when he was beat. “Rhys and Balder can sort through the weapons and make a pile of the ones we can use to teach them how to defend themselves.” When the men left, Rocque prevented Adam from going with them. “My wolves and I will go out tonight, scouting for the areas where you can find food. We can move faster and save you and your men time from fruitless searches.” “I won’t turn down your help. Thanks.” Destiny was surprised at Rocque’s offer. The only reason that he had remained at the clubhouse was because her and Fate had been working together, trying to find Zeus in the different dimensions. She had promised to return each time, and for Mother’s sake, he had agreed. She could tell he and his wolves were getting restless in their human forms and were ready to return home. After they ate the sparse meal that the immortals didn’t eat to save the human’s rationing, she went to the bedroom that Adam had given to them. She wouldn’t admit it, but she was ready to leave also. She wasn’t finding it any easier to stay

in the close confines of the clubhouse than Rocque did. She was used to being alone, doing her duty to Mother alone. To find herself with Rocque as a constant companion at night was beginning to wear on her nerves. Every movement he made was carried with the sensual beauty of a predator. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she braided her long hair to keep her eyes from straying to him. Looking through her lashes, she saw him remove his jeans and T-shirt as he prepared for bed. “Did you say something?” Rocque asked as he placed a knee on the mattress. “No,” she choked out. “I thought you said something.” Lying down, he bunched a pillow under his head. “No, I didn’t say anything. When are you leaving?” Rocque gave a yawn. “In a few hours, if you blow that candle out and let me go to sleep.” Destiny finished braiding her hair then blew out the candle. “I want to go with you. It will be faster—” “No. I want you to stay here until I come back.” “Why?” “My wolves and I need to run.” Hurt washed over her that he didn’t want her tagging along. “Fine.” She rolled to her side, giving him her back.

“Destiny …” “Go to sleep,” she snapped. She heard a sigh of frustration, but Rocque didn’t say anything else. She realized he had already fallen asleep. The man could fall asleep at the speed of light. She lay stiff in the dark, counting the minutes, then the hours before he awoke. When she felt the movement of the mattress, she knew he had woken and was getting dressed. Destiny pretended to be asleep, hearing the creaking of the door when it opened. “Stay safe, woman. I want you here when I return. When I come back, I want to show you my favorite spot.” Her pretense of sleep vanished. “I have no desire to see anything you want to show me.” “Too bad. Get your sleep; you’re going to need it.” The door slammed shut before she could reply. Bunching a pillow under her head, she fumed at his arrogance. Breathing deeply, she inhaled the scent that lingered on the pillow. In her anger, she hadn’t grabbed her pillow but the one Rocque had used. Burrowing her cheek against it, she breathed in his musky scent. “Be safe, my love.” The whisper filled the room. Closing her eyes, she imagined herself running

with him and his pack in the form of a wolf, doing what she couldn’t do in real life. Dozing off, her imagination turned into a dream of making love to him. Tossing fitfully on the bed, she awoke the next morning just as tired as when she had fallen asleep. Rising, she saw herself in the mirror over the dresser. She looked just as young and beautiful as she had over centuries, only her eyes reflected the weariness within her soul. Her soul was tired of the responsibilities of mankind’s fate. Now adding the burdens of the fates of the gods, goddesses, and the immortals, she was doubting her ability to find Zeus. How was he escaping her, Fate’s, and Mother’s notice? She felt as if she were failing them. Seeing no answer in her reflection, she left her room, finding Fate waiting for her, looking just as tired. “You ready?” Fate nodded. “Any ideas where we should search today?” “No. You?” “Let’s just pick a door. We can’t get worse luck than we’re having now.” Destiny stopped, waving her hand when Fate’s words had her thinking out aloud. “Is it bad luck? Or deliberate? He has the power to change his appearance; could we have seen him

and not known?” “No, we would recognize his soul. We’re not one of the goddesses who can pretend he’s someone else.” “But would we? What if someone put a spell on him, camouflaging him?” The women took a seat at a nearby table, upset with themselves that they hadn’t thought of it before. “So much time has been wasted.” Destiny thought of how many doorways and dimensions they had searched in vain. He could have been right in front of them, a spell concealing him. “Not necessarily. We know that Morgana is in Hades and won’t have the ability to accomplish hiding him. We had our suspicions that Merlin was involved with Morgana, so Odin was watching him before Zeus’ disappearance. That was how Mother’s attack was prevented. Odin placed extra guards on her.” “Who’s left?” “Loki and Jinx. We’ll have to go to Mother to ask permission to speak to Loki.” Fate stood up. “You coming?” “No, you don’t need me to speak to Mother. Let me know when you get permission, and I’ll go with you.” “You don’t want to leave him, do you?” “If I go with you, Rocque will believe I’m

breaking my vow. He’ll be back tonight. Hopefully, Mother will give you permission and we can go see Loki and Jinx tomorrow.” “Sister … we don’t have time to lose. You should come with me before it’s too … late,” Fate tried to give a hint of warning. “It’s already too late. I thought I was as strong as you.” She shook her head sadly. “I’m weak. I love him. I can’t find comfort in another man’s arms when he’s the one I want.” At Fate’s troubled expression, Destiny gave a bittersweet laugh. “If anyone can beat destiny at my own game, I can.” “I’ve told myself that numerous times.” “Does it work?” “No.” Fate brushed a kiss on her cheek. “Good luck. And enjoy your night.” Destiny hugged her sister. “You always could outrun me.” “It hasn’t been your fate you’ve been running from. It’s been yourself. I haven’t been any braver than you. Perhaps it’s time for us both to quit running.” Destiny gave a half-smile. “I don’t know how wise it is, but I agree.” Releasing her, Fate left. Destiny decided to go back to her room and rest until Rocque returned. However, as she passed Adam’s room, the door swung opened and she

came face-to-face with Abby. Looking through the open door, she saw Adam sleeping naked on his bed. Abby blushed scarlet, quietly closing the door. “Have fun?” Abby’s blush intensified. “I wanted to be back in my room before Zandra wakes.” Destiny moved aside, motioning her forward. “Don’t let me stop you. We don’t want to confuse an impressionable young girl.” Abby started down the hallway as if she were on fire, but stopped before entering her and Zandra’s room. “Destiny?” “Yes.” She went to stand in front of her door across the hall from Abby’s. “Can I ask you for a favor?” Destiny’s face became detached. “Yes, but that doesn’t mean I will be able to do it for you.” Abby bit her lip. “Could you mention to Broni to ask Rhys to keep an eye on Adam when they go scouting?” Destiny’s face cleared. “Of course, but you’re close to Broni; why not ask her yourself?” “I don’t want Broni to tell Rhys I asked. He may tell Adam, who would be furious at me.” “I’ll talk to Broni when she wakes.” “Thank you.” Abby turned her doorknob, going inside. Destiny stared at the closed door, falling

backward across her own door. Images had flashed through her mind of Abby’s future. Putting her hand to her mouth, she bit down on her knuckles to prevent herself from making a sound. Searching for her own doorknob, she blindly opened her door then lunged inside, managing to close the door behind her before falling on the bed. Some women had all the luck where men were concerned, and then there were women like Abby who had no luck at all.

CHAPTER 28

“G

ood morning, Maxi.” Zerina paused on her way from swimming to see the progress he had made since she had past him to go for her swim. Unfortunately for him, it was the same. Since being in Hades, he was still digging in the same spot. She had asked Hades repeatedly since they had become lovers why he didn’t stop him. “He’s been digging for centuries; why not give him another punishment?” Hades had shrugged. “I will when he stops digging.” “You’re not forcing him to?” “No. Maxi is a victim of his own stubbornness.” Staring down at the man, she wished some words from her would convince him to stop, but she knew there weren’t. Zerina would have been

driven mad from the simple chore, yet the man’s eyes weren’t insane. They were keen and perceptive. “He’s using you.” Zerina tensed when he stopped digging to pin her in place with his perceptive gaze. “Hades doesn’t care about you any more than the other women who traipse by me to swim in the same pool you do. Doesn’t it bother you that you are swimming in the same pool as them?” She wanted to leave, affronted by his blunt comment. “Yes, it bothers me, but not as much as knowing that he shares his bed with them.” “At least you’re honest. I felt sorry for you. Now I see I don’t have to.” “You felt sorry for me?” “Yes, you’re the only one of his women who talks to me. Why?” “I felt sorry for you.” “For me? Why? You know what I did to deserve to be here.” “Yes, but it’s still hard to watch you doing the same task every day. How do you keep yourself sane?” “By reminding myself that I deserve to be here. Every man, woman, and child who lost their life because of me lost the ability to live their full life. Even if each of them lived a hundred years, I still

haven’t fulfilled the time I stole away from them.” “You feel regret?” “At the time, I didn’t. It took at least two centuries for me to realize what I had stolen from them. I was a ruler with great power. I used it to torture and kill them to earn my people’s respect. Hades earned his respect by being what I should have been—a strong leader.” “Do the souls not fear him?” “They fear his punishments, not him.” “What’s the difference?” “We make our own punishments that were forged in our lifetime. Hades didn’t just pick us out and decide to carry us down here. We’re here of our own doing. We may pretend our deeds weren’t evil, but there’s no arguing with the facts when Hades can show us the crimes we committed.” “There’s no denying that the steps we take in life lead us down a road that ends with Mother’s reward or Hades’ justice.” “That may be true about me and the rest of the souls down here, but you being here wasn’t by your own doing.” “Wasn’t it? I knew when Cara asked my permission to escort a soul to her afterlife that I was disobeying my mother. I did it anyway. There’s a saying about the road to Hell being paved with good intentions.” “At least you have that excuse. I did not.”

She started to lay a sympathetic hand on his shoulder. However, seeing what she was about to do, Maxi shrugged away from her touch. “Don’t pity me. Are you in love with Hades?” “Yes, I am.” “Then save your pity for yourself. You’re going to need it, not I.” Wounded at his caustic gaze, she turned, leaving him alone to his interminable chore. Opening the door into Hades’ castle, she stared at her feet as she started past Hades’ office. Tartarus opened the door, thinking she wanted to go inside. She usually left Hades alone during the mornings. However, deciding to see if she could talk him into a game of chess, she went inside to see him staring out the window behind his desk. Slipping her arms around his waist, she felt him give a start of surprise. “No one has ever been able to accomplish that feat.” She laid her cheek against his suit-covered back, clasping her hands around his lean waist. “I surprised you?” “Yes.” “That must mean you trust me.” “Or I’m getting old.” “You, old?” She tightened her arms around him. “I don’t think so.” “What do I owe the pleasure of your company?

You never seek me out in my office.” “I don’t know. Maybe I’m reassuring myself that I’m not being a fool like Maxi said I am.” “He said that?” “Practically. Don’t be angry with him. He didn’t say anything that I haven’t said to myself. He asked if I was in love with you.” He turned around to face her, bringing his arms around her. “What did you say?” Hades’ eyes bore into hers as Maxi’s had. “Nothing I haven’t said before. You may not be an easy man to love, but I love you.” “I am not a man.” “Yes, you are. You’re part god, monster, demon, saint, and lover. But above all of those, you are a man.” “If I am, it is the smallest part of me.” Zerina covered his lips with her fingertips. “It is definitely the best part of you. It’s your only weakness.” She grinned at him impishly. Hades grinned back. “Why is that?” He lifted her until her breasts were plastered against his chest. Zerina rolled her eyes. “I think that is pretty self-explanatory.” “You think so?” Zerina felt a dizzying rush. Closing her eyes, she thought that Hades was transporting her to his bedroom, but when she felt her feet once again on

firm ground, she stared around her in awe. “It’s beautiful. I thought I had been everywhere in the universe.” “Shambhala.” “Shangri-La.” “Among other names for it. I noticed you reading Lost Horizon.” “Did you pay as much attention to the other women as you do me?” “Yes.” A stabbing pain not only struck her head, but her heart. She couldn’t hide the hurt he had inflicted in her mind, but she could prevent him from seeing it. Stepping away from him, she bent down to take her shoes off so she could step on the tender blades of grass. “Zerina … I didn’t mean it.” “Yes, you did.” The pleasure she had received from him bringing her here was swamped with feelings of wanting to flee. He had ruined the magical moment of her first experience in this kingdom, just as he had her first experience of making love. She had never seen grass or trees so green. The mountains so tall that they disappeared into the clouds. It had a mystical appearance, yet the grass under her feet was real, and so was Hades as he came up behind her, turning her to face him. He lifted a hand to brush away the tear that was

coursing a path down her cheek. “I didn’t mean it.” He stared down at her. “It’s not easy for a god to admit he’s vulnerable.” “It’s hard for a woman, too,” she said, giving him a painful smile. “I’m not like the characters in your books or Valentine. I’m never going to give you roses or poetry, or give you hope that one day I will fall in love with you. Even when I married Persephone, I didn’t give her a wedding ceremony. I just spoke the words to bind us together.” “Then your marriage was defeated before it began. Jinx told me that my father married both of my sisters while I was away.” “Maybe so.” He shrugged. “But I doubt it. Most marriages don’t last long in the heavens or earth.” “You are so jaded. How can you stand here and not realize that beauty exists not physically, but in the soul?” Zerina moved to a tree to wind her arm around the slim trunk that was still a sampling. Taking a deep breath, she let the fresh air fill her lungs. “Can’t you feel it?” she whispered reverently. “It’s so peaceful here. It has to be the most beautiful place I have ever seen or heard about on Heaven or earth.” “Or is it just a figment of my imagination?” “Why is it when I feel joy in something you have to crush it?”

He angrily pulled her away from the tree before bearing her down on the grass. She beat at his chest to make him move, but Hades just pinned her hands above her head. “Maybe it’s because you sneaked up behind me. Maybe it was because you keep telling me you love me. Or maybe because the demon inside me just doesn’t want to feel what you arouse in me.” “I do?” “A few.” Zerina gave a broken laugh. “I’ll take that. I’ll take anything you give me.” “Anything?” “Anything.” Her lips turned seductive. “My dark king, my body and heart is at your disposal.” Hades groaned, burying his face in her midnight-black hair. “Are you trying to tempt me to show my dark side?” She lowered her lashes, staring at him as she licked her bottom lip. “Is there ever a dark side when you make love to a woman?” “Oh yes …” He slid the sleeves of her gown down her shoulders. He could have waved his hand to make it disappear, but he wanted to undress her slowly, suggestively. Removing it, he positioned her in a suggestive pose that had her arms curling above her head and her thighs parted with one leg bent upward. No part of her body was hidden from his ravishing gaze.

“Show me, my dark king.” Hades’ face sharpened into a taut mask as his body became hard and demanding. Impatiently, he removed his own clothes as he lifted her and turned her until she was on her knees before him. His chest pressed against her back as he brought his mouth to her neck. Zerina trembled with desire when he opened his mouth to suck on her flesh. She bit back her whimper, her body already on the verge of climax before he even started to make love to her. Hades ran a commanding hand over her buttocks, cupping it. He released her neck, trailing kisses to her shoulder then down her back, grazing his teeth along her buttocks before she felt him sliding down between her thighs. With his tongue, he parted the flesh of her pussy, as she gripped the grass she knelt on. “Open your legs wider.” Zerina immediately did as he wanted, feeling the warm wetness slip out of her as his tongue found the mark he was searching for. He circled her hips with his hands to move to the front of her body so he could part the lips of her pussy even farther, giving him more access to her. He clamped down on his hold of her, keeping her steady when she wanted to push back on him. Gasping, she reminded herself to take deep breaths. Each stroke of his tongue had fire blazing a

path inside the sheath she wanted filled. “What do you want?” The bastard had read her mind. “You.” “What part of me.” “You know what part I want.” She quivered when he blew a puff of air on her clit. “Say it.” He twirled his tongue around her clit, nearly making her see stars in the bright blue sky. “Your cock. I want your cock.” “That wasn’t so hard, was it?” She could feel his laughter against her flesh. That he could find it amusing while they were making love started a spark inside of her that had nothing to do with desire. Before he could react, she raised up, knocking him back, then spun around on her knees as she pushed him to the ground. “Who’s laughing now?” she snarled, pasting a mock smile on her lips. She planted her hands on his chest, keeping him from rising. “You know you only wanted to be on top.” Hades raised his hands over his head, mimicking her earlier pose. His cock was already hard, his length gouging into her belly. Being given access to his body was as heady as his strongest wine. Delicately tracing the length of his cock, she marveled how warm it was to her touch.

Bending her head, she parted her lips to take the tip into her mouth. Hades groaned as she then slipped farther down on him, enclosing his head within her sucking mouth. Feeling exploratory, she lowered her hand down his length to the heavy sac that was growing tighter as she lowered her head even more. Hades tugged her down by her hair until she was afraid she would gag. Calming her fears, though, she relaxed, following his mute instructions without experience. Lifting and lowering her head at the pull of her hair, she was soon rhythmically moving her mouth on him. His plunges took over the rhythm as he arched to reach the back of her throat. Hades was a dominant lover who couldn’t allow her control for long. Lifting her mouth, she ignored the tugging on her hair, placing kisses on one of his hips. “Which are your favorite concubines, Hades? The ones who are completely docile?” She kissed the sensitive underside of his cock. “Or assertive?” She didn’t give him time to answer, swallowing his cock to the back of her throat while squeezing the heavy sac in her caressing fingers. He bunched his fists in her hair, not letting her pull away again as he used his hips to fuck her. The first time he had plunged his cock in her mouth, he had taken her inexperience into account.

Now he made no such concessions, wanting to use her until she lost consciousness. Jerking her head back as soon as the thought formed in his mind, Hades bit back a grunt as he levered himself up to position her once again on her knees. He parted her as he poised his cock over her entrance. “I don’t haven’t a preference. I just enjoying fucking.” Zerina silently screamed in her head, climaxing at his first plunge inside of her. She didn’t want him to have that power over her. She had already been too easy of a conquest. He had already branded his name on her heart and soul; what else could he take? “I … want … it … all.” He punctuated each word with a hard thrust. In her mind, she saw the vision he was giving her of him pounding his cock into her wet slit. The erotic sight of watching him fuck her had her moans escalating to shrieks of pleasure. He brought his hands to her thighs, pulling her farther back on his cock. “I will tell you one thing. None of them feel as good as you.” His raspy voice had her twitching in another climax. She wanted to sink down onto the grass, but Hades held her upright as he moved harder within her. He used his strength to pound inside of her. The now familiar sensation of an approaching

climax had her pleading, “I can’t come again!” She heard teeth clenching as he sped up his strokes. He was merciless, driving the sensations into spiraling knots that twisted tighter and tighter. “You haven’t given in to me yet,” he grated out. “What do you want!” “I want what you want. What you keep denying me. Tell me!” “I’m yours!” she sobbed. “I’m yours!” “Forever?” “Forever.” She knew she was damned by her admission. Hades strokes didn’t stop, but they did ease, growing slower as he angled his cock to hit another spot in her spasming pussy. Her orgasm wasn’t as intense as her other ones, but it was more fulfilling, finally giving her the satisfaction he had been denying her as he stroked his climax alongside hers. When he pulled out, Zerina collapsed onto the grass, and Hades sat down next to her, running a calming hand over her body, every touch claiming every part of her. He thumbed a pink nipple. “This is mine.” “Yes.” She didn’t have the strength to argue. His placed his hand over her pussy. “This is mine.” “Yes.” Satisfied, he started to lie down next to her.

Reaching out, she took his hand before he could pull it away, placing it over her heart. “This is yours, too. This is a part of me, too.” He pulled away to stand up. “You just won’t stop, will you?” He waved his hand, dressing himself, then reached for her. “You wanted me to admit I was yours. Does that mean I’m only yours when you’re fucking me?” “Don’t press me, Zerina.” She bravely reached out, shoving him. “Does it mean I’m only yours when you’re fucking me?” she yelled. “No! Your mine all the time!” “That’s what I thought.” Zerina bent down to grab her gown, pulling it over her head. Giving him a triumphant look, she ran a hand through her hair to untangle the tumbled mess. “I’m ready to go now.” “Do you know how close you are to receiving a spanking?” Interest sparkled in her eyes. “Maybe later. I’m a little sore right now.” At the sight of Hades’ desire rekindling, Zerina warily took a step back. “Don’t you come near me.” He held out his hand. “You don’t want to explore? I don’t know when we’ll be able to come back.”

At his cajoling expression, she reached out and took his hand. They didn’t talk as they walked through the sacred valley. When they grew tired, they rested underneath large trees on a carpet of grass. Hades leaned back on a tree and pulled her head to lie on his lap as they sat and contemplated the exquisite beauty surrounding them. “I don’t want to go back,” Zerina whispered, not wanting to break the peacefulness of the moment. “I think that every time I visit here.” She wondered how many women he had shared this same expression with, then broke off the thought, not wanting the beauty of their time together spoiled. “I’ve never brought anyone here but you. It’s my retreat.” She stared up at him, trying to gauge if he was telling the truth and seeing he was. “Thank you.” “We have to go.” His melancholy showed he didn’t want to leave any more than she did. “I’ll bring you back another time. Close your eyes.” Trusting him, she closed her eyes after she imprinted the beauty around her to memory. She believed that he would bring her back, but nothing would compare to seeing it for the first time. “Zerina.” She started to lift her eyelids at the achingly

tender way he had said her name. Before she could, though, she felt the dizzying rush of Hades transporting them. Once she was on firm ground again, she opened her eyes, expecting to see her bedroom or Hades’. What she didn’t expect was to see a room full of people staring at her in shock. “Zerina?”

CHAPTER 29

S

pinning around, she frantically searched for Hades’ face among the sea of people. A woman had parted the men when she had appeared. The two women stared at each other in stunned silence. “Broni?” When her sister tearfully gave a sob, they started running across the room toward each other. Zerina felt her own sobs as they met in the middle, hugging each other for several minutes before they could find the words to talk. “How did you get here?” “Where am I?” They laughed, starting over. “How did you get here?” Broni rushed out before she could ask her question again.

“Hades.” Pain bloomed in her chest as if she had been struck by a bullet. Zerina had been present several times when humans had met their end that way. She was sure her expression was a mix of the same emotions. She looked around the room for him again, wanting to burst into tears that he wasn’t there. However, she was overjoyed to see Broni again. When her aunt Destiny shoved her way through the crowd, she couldn’t hold back her gutwrenching sobs any longer. Destiny pushed her own tears away, putting a comforting arm across Zerina’s shoulders to lead her to a table. Taking a seat, she buried her face in the hands. “What did that bastard do to you?” Destiny demanded. “I’ll find his entrance and kill him if he hurt you.” Gathering herself, Zerina shook her head. “He didn’t do anything. I’m fine. I’m just happy to see you both.” “I’ll send Balder to tell Fate and Valentine you’re here.” Zerina took Broni’s hand as she sat down next to her. “Where are we?” “In a clubhouse in Ohio.” Zerina saw a massive man come to stand by Broni’s side, giving her a concerned look. “I take it this is your husband who Jinx told me

about?” Broni nodded happily. “Rhys, this is my sister Zerina.” The man was so large Hades would only come to his shoulder. Thinking about Hades had the dull pain in her soul resuming. Why had he sent her back without telling her what he was going to do? She distracted herself from the inner turmoil by concentrating on the man by Broni’s side. He looked familiar to her, yet she was certain she had never met him before. Broni’s lips twitched. “He’s not as easy to recognize as he was in his other lives.” Broni gave her husband a look of adoration. It was then that it clicked with her. “I didn’t recognize him. The last time I saw him was when I carried his soul here. He has filled out since I’ve seen him.” Broni explained how she and Rhys had met in the clubhouse they were now sitting in. She explained how she had used the opportunity to try to save his former wife and children from being murdered when they had become separated by death. When she hadn’t succeeded, she followed him for years to keep him from succumbing to the dangerous situations he had placed himself in to end the torture of living without his wife and children.

Zerina knew her sister had had a fixation on him from past lives, but that she had shadowed him for years until a club member had dragged her out of the shadows, she hadn’t known. Thank Mother he had. Broni had been safe in the club when Dionysus had turned the humans in the town into Drearien. “How did you manage to survive?” Zerina tightened her hold on Broni’s hand. “If Thor hadn’t shown up, I’m not sure we would.” Zerina listened speechlessly as Broni told of her return home, becoming sad when she said she deserved Mother’s displeasure and was sent back to earth without her powers. She couldn’t berate her. She would have done the same thing. She had known the souls that she had given to Rhys and his wife weren’t meant to belong. It had always been her saddest duty when she had to deliver a soul who, by no fault of their own, weren’t meant to live a full life. She was always met by Mother when their earthly life was over, enfolded in her loving arms so they wouldn’t know the loss of a mother’s love. She sized up Rhys. His appearance had undergone a tremendous change. His body was more muscular and his golden soul showed that he had become one of Mother’s favorites. “I’m glad you’re safe with Rhys and Destiny. I

wish our mother and Cara were here.” “If we knew he was going to send you here, she would have never left.” Destiny returned after sending Balder to Fate. “He didn’t tell me, either. He must have become bored with me.” Her pain had her revealing more than she intended. “He had just taken me to visit Shambhala—” “Hades took you to see Shambhala?” Destiny asked in disbelief. “Yes …” Zerina missed the astonishment on her aunt’s face as she recounted what happened. “When we left, I thought he was transporting me to his domain. Then, when I opened my eyes, I was here.” A sudden thought had her lurching to her feet. “Destiny, do you think it’s a mistake I’m here? Could Zeus have intercepted us when he was transporting us, and he was the one who sent me here? I assumed Hades had, but what if I was wrong and Zeus has captured him?” She frantically looked at Destiny, terrified for Hades. He might need her. “You have to return me.” Destiny stared at her, remaining mute, her eyes showing the answer to Zerina’s fears. “He sent me, and he’s not in danger …” Anguish had her voice wobbling. “No, I’m sorry, Zerina.” She could tell her aunt was trying to be delicate of her feelings.

“At least he didn’t treat you like Athena. He returned her in her sleep. She was so furious she ranted for a century that he hadn’t told her to her face before sending her back. She said he hates when women beg to stay. It saves him from having to listen to their arguments.” “He’s a coward.” Broni got up, placing an arm around her sister’s waist. “The next time I see him, I’m going to give him a piece of my mind.” “That’s better than what you would have given him the last time he was here.” Zerina looked at Broni curiously at Rhys’s comment. Broni blushed. “I may have been a little enamored when I saw him face-to-face for the first time.” “I can’t blame you. He is handsome.” Destiny snorted. “Thank Mother I’ve always been able to keep my senses around him.” “My mother said you chased after him when he was at court. That you’ve hated him ever since he turned you down,” Broni reminder her. “Because he wanted our mother,” Zerina told her. Broni and Destiny looked at her at that piece of information. “It’s true. Hades told me himself.” “Damn, you learn something new every day. My dear sister never told me that. I just thought he

wasn’t attracted to me.” “I don’t know if she knew.” “Hades never mentioned his lovers. They were the ones who couldn’t keep their mouths shut.” Broni took Zerina by the arm, moving her away from the men who were unashamedly listening to their conservation. She and Destiny found a corner where they could talk to Zerina privately. “If Hades was interested in our mother at court, does that mean you and he never …” Broni tried to delicately probe into Zerina’s stay with Hades. “That you and he never …” “No, it doesn’t mean that. I don’t think he was suffering from unrequited passion, if that’s what you’re asking.” “Yes, but that isn’t what I want to know.” It was a good thing Hades hadn’t escorted her back. Destiny’s protective instincts were coming on. If her aunt was this furious, her mother and father would be doubly so. “Did you and Hades become … involved?” “I’m no different than the goddesses at court. I fell in love with him.” “I don’t think what they experienced was love. I’d call it something else.” “I fell in love. Hades didn’t. That’s probably why he sent me away.” “That son of a—” “Destiny! Mother will punish you for saying

that!” She and Broni stared over their shoulders as if Mother would appear to punish them. Destiny gave a disgusted sniff. “My apology,” she called out, as if Mother could hear her from the heavens. After her confession, they resumed their seats, and Zerina listened intently as they explained why Fate had returned to Mother’s court. “You believe that either Loki or Jinx used their magic to change Zeus’s appearance? But why? He has the power to do it himself.” “He can hide his appearance, but it would take true magic to hide his soul, which is how we thought we would be able to recognize him.” Destiny strummed her fingers on the table, her eyes thoughtful. “It wasn’t Jinx,” Zerina defended her friend. “Besides, she was with me, and I would have recognized Zeus, despite any magic disguising his soul.” Broni jerked her gaze to her. “Maybe that was why Dionysus was trying so hard to find you.” Out of the group that had gathered around the table, there was one man Zerina couldn’t remove her eyes from. He stepped forward. “Is it safe for us with her being here?” Zerina didn’t take offense to his question. Meanwhile, the humans in the room began to look

worried. “Hello, Adam.” “I don’t know you.” “You wouldn’t remember me. I was the one who carried you to earth. I knew you were special when I gifted you to your parents. I see I was right. You are a leader who not only kept your people safe, but my sister as well. Thank you.” “Is it safe?” “No, but she’s not leaving.” Broni gave him a quelling look. “I’m sorry. I don’t have anywhere else to go. I can’t return home until a god shows up to carry me.” “Call one of them and get her the fuck out of here.” Adam’s first instinct was to protect his people. Zerina couldn’t blame him. It was what made him a good leader. Zerina also recognized the gentle woman who placed a hand on Adam’s arm. “She has nowhere to go that is safe.” “That’s not my problem. What is, is me keeping everyone here safe, and that includes you and Zandra.” “If she goes, I go.” Abby’s reproachful eyes had Adam relenting. “If just one of my people turn into those Drearien again, she’s gone. That is, if we manage to

survive it again.” “Adam is right; I should go.” Zerina started to rise. Broni pushed her back down. “You’re not going anywhere. If they attack again, we’ll deal with it, just as we did before.” Destiny’s thoughtful stare kept her from trying to stand again. “Do you want to leave for the human’s safety or to try to find Hades?” Zerina couldn’t answer her aunt’s question truthfully, so she didn’t. “Please don’t tell me you’re going to be one of his women who searches endlessly for his entrance.” “I won’t have to. Jinx can tell me where she thinks it is.” “Even if you manage to find it, it doesn’t mean he would open it for you.” Zerina flinched at the hard truth. “I love him. If he was finished with me, why didn’t he just take me home?” “That, I can’t answer. Only Hades can, and he’s not here. Doesn’t that say he doesn’t care about you? I wish I could be more supportive, Zerina, I really do, but Hades’ actions speak for themselves.” Zerina looked at her sister. “Do you believe I would be wasting my time?” Broni stared at her compassionately. “Nothing is ever wasted when you follow your heart. I did. It

may have taken me centuries, but I managed to catch him.” “You were the one caught.” Rhys returned her loving look. Destiny snorted. “That wasn’t determination. It was a miracle.” “Maybe I can find my miracle.” “Good luck. If you’re determined, I won’t stop you. But will you at least wait until your mother and father arrive?” “Yes, I want to see them. If Hades allows me entrance, I don’t know when I’ll see them again.” Destiny raised her eyes ceilingward. “Mother above, she’s willing to give up her gift and her family for Hades? She shouldn’t become a goddess again. The woman’s a saint.”

CHAPTER 30

T

he sun was slipping down, the sky growing dark. Destiny had stopped trying to reason with Zerina, deciding instead to step outside and take a breath of fresh air. It was a wasted effort, both arguing with Zerina and getting the fresh air. The only thing she could smell was the unwashed bodies of the humans who had sought the safety of the club. Winkling her nose, she tried not to gag at the odor permeating from the small blue building that was fouling the air. She saw a flash of movement on the hill that overlooked the clubhouse. Destiny watched as a wolf sat on his haunches, staring down at her. When Rocque made no move to transform or come down the hill, Destiny waved her hand, appearing by his side.

“Why aren’t …?” Rocque used his nose to nudge her toward the trees. He was tired of waiting to claim her. She didn’t move, reaching for his sleek head, but he shook his head away from her touch. “You don’t want me petting you? I’ll remind you of that.” She motioned toward the trees. “Lead on.” The wolf didn’t look like he believed her, but he trotted toward the trees, and Destiny followed. If Zerina had the courage to love a man with no heart, then she could find the courage to face the heartache that she was destined to suffer. She knew where he was leading her. It was the same cave that he had taken Cara to when her life had been in danger. “It would be much easier if we just transport ourselves.” When he nudged her again on her butt, Destiny smacked him on top of his head. “Do that again and I’ll transport myself back to the clubhouse,” she snapped, following behind the arrogant sway of the wolf’s hips. It was pitch dark before they found the cave. Destiny started to go inside, but Rocque growled, going inside first. “It’s clear.” His voice sounded from within. Crawling inside, she saw that Rocque was in human form, standing naked in the middle of the

small cave. He had lit a candle, and in the shadowy interior, she saw him wave his hand, making blankets appear. “You don’t have a problem using your gifts to see to your comfort.” Rocque used the blankets to make a bed. When he finished, he lay down, patting the spot next to him. “Come here.” Even in the flickering light, Rocque’s sensuality couldn’t be dimmed. She wasn’t a virgin. She’d had several lovers who she had grown fond of but had never fallen in love with. She had saved that part of herself for Rocque, despite telling herself she wouldn’t. She had been running from him since he had claimed her eons ago. To give in now took more courage than she had. She turned toward the mouth of the cave. “I know, Destiny.” Her eyes widened. “I’ve always known. Mother told me after you left the day I claimed you at court.” He gave a harsh bark of laughter. “She pulled me aside when I would have gone after you when you left with Apollo. She told me that you saw my death.” His expression showed his hurt. It was the hurt that had her accepting the hand he held out to her before sinking down next to him. “You and Fate always say that our future is ours to decide. Trust me that I wouldn’t do anything to

jeopardize myself.” “I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to you.” Poignantly, she memorized every line and angle of his face as she pressed a trembling hand down his chest, storing the feel of his flesh beneath her hand to memory, locking it away so she could pull it out when he was gone. “You said we’re immortal. We have time.” He tugged her down to rest by his side more comfortably. Rocque then waved a hand, removing her human clothes then placing a possessive hand on her belly. “You’re going to conceive my children tonight.” Destiny buried her face in the crook of his neck to hide her tears. He would give her three daughters this night. Just as her vision had foretold. “If you leave me to raise these children alone, I’ll follow you to Hades and make you miserable.” He tenderly kissed her lips, mummering against them, “You’re so sure Hades is where I end up?” She curled against him. “I’m Moirai. I know where you’re going.” “I better start saying my prayers to Mother,” he joked. She placed a hand over his lips. “Don’t.” “Trust me; I’m not going to Hades.” “You don’t know that. No one knows that but … Mother.” She couldn’t hold back her tears. Rocque kissed

them away. “Don’t cry for something that hasn’t happened yet. It won’t happen. Mother said I would be given a choice, and I would never choose something that would separate me from you. I give you my vow; you will be stuck with me until time ends.” His vow gave her hope. Mother had said she had a choice also. If they both made the right decision, surely they would be able to conquer what fate had in store for them. As if reading her mind, he stared deep into her eyes and said, “Love always conquers. I’ve never lost a battle.” “Love always conquers.” Destiny pulled Rocque down to her waiting lips. The sounds of the night filtered into the cave, making her realize why he had wanted to make love their first time in the forest. He was more at home here, and the small cave offered protection if man or animal came across them and interrupted what he had waited so long for. “I’m sorry.” “Why?” “For taking so long.” “We’re in the right place at the right time. Don’t be sorry for that.” She ran her hands down his arms. Taking his hands, she then placed them on her breasts. “Make love to me.”

Making love with Rocque was different than she expected. She had expected him to be dominant, and he was, but he was gentle, too. His voice grew thick when he described how beautiful she was to him. When he licked her nipples, he said they tasted like wild berries. When he parted her thighs, his voice thickened even more. “I’ve seen many wondrous sights, but nothing compares to you.” He stroked her thighs as if she were a rare vase from Mother’s castle. When he bent his head, touching his tongue to her labia and tasting her, it was like he had never tasted a woman before. She realized what he was doing. He was doing what she was doing, making memories. Ones that would last them a lifetime. They twisted and turned on the blanket, each trying to make their own memories. Her gasps, his moans, her hips arching, his thrusting. It was a dance that had been performed since time had begun. “I love you,” she gasped, her voice echoing in the cave. “I love you,” he answered, taking her hand and placing it over his heart. “With my heart and soul, I take you as my wife.” Destiny repeated the words back to him fatalistically, knowing there was no turning back.

She had to trust in his vow and Mother’s love. She felt the reverent beauty of the moment. They had to put the same faith in Mother as the humans did. Was that the choice Mother had said she would have to make? The last part of her heart that she had been holding back because of fear slipped away, making her cling to Rocque harder. His kisses were sweeter, his thrusts more relentless, striving toward the rapture that was awaiting them. No matter what their future held, Rocque had earned her love by being patient. He could have returned home, but he had stayed by her side. He had no concerns for the human’s wellbeing. He had his hands full protecting his forests and the animals he was a part of. He had endured the cramped clubhouse because that was where she was. No woman could ask for anything more of her mate. He had earned, not her love, but her devotion. Their breaths and hearts merged, creating a kaleidoscope of sensations that blended together as they sped toward their release too fast for their souls to grasp, exploding in colors that couldn’t be seen by the naked eye. Only the very fortunate few who had been gifted with the sight of creation being born would understand the profound moment of a man and woman creating a new life. Sobbing, Destiny cried out her ecstasy into

Rocque’s shoulder, and he lovingly slipped to his side covering them with a blanket as the candle went out, leaving them in darkness. Destiny could see the outside of the cave. “I wish it was snowing.” “Be glad it’s not. It’s cold enough as it is. Mountains get cold at night.” “I don’t care.” She snuggled against him. She hated to spoil the moment, but she knew that Broni and Adam would be waiting for news of what Rocque had found. “You found food?” “You know I did. You’re the one who told me where to search.” “Shh … It was just a suggestion. Mother will punish me for interfering.” “In that case, my skills as a wolf came in handy. We found a warehouse that has enough food to feed them for several months, as well as water.” “Thank Mother.” “Don’t I get some of that appreciation?” “Of course.” She placed a loud kiss on his lips. “Thank you.” He grinned then sobered. “Adam and Rhys won’t be thanking me. It’s going to be hard to get to, and they’ll have to take at least two trucks. It’s going to be dangerous.” “Adam and Rhys can handle it,” she spoke confidently. “My wolves are watching it. I’ll go with Adam

and Rhys. When we come back, I want us to leave for my home.” “There’s no need for you to go. I want you to stay with me at the clubhouse.” She tightened her hand around his. “I won’t leave my wolves alone. If anything happens, I want to be there. The only reason I came back was to show them a safer way to reach the supplies.” “Don’t go,” she pleaded. “Don’t worry; nothing is going to happen.” “Fine.” She knew there was no way to dissuade him. “But nothing better happen to you, or I’m going to name our children Rover, Spot, and Buddy.” “My children are going to be girls, so that won’t be suitable.” Damn, Rocque was in too good of a mood to prick his temper. She gave a grin she was thankful he couldn’t see in the dark. Knowing his weakness—Rhys and Balder always towered over him—she decided to hit his manly pride. “Fine. How does Eeny, Meeny, and Miny sound?” He turned, tucking her under him. “Sounds like I need to get busy. You can’t leave Mo out.” Rocque had another weakness that Destiny had forgotten about. He always had to have the

last word.

CHAPTER 31

T

he door opened and closed, yet Hades didn’t look up from the glass ball in his hand. When the wraith didn’t speak, merely waiting, Hades finally lifted his eyes. “What do you want, Grimm?” “Why did you release her?” “None of your business. You lost the right to my confidence.” Hades didn’t have to see his facial expression that was no longer visible to know what he was thinking. “I won’t tell you she was the best thing that ever happened to you; you already know that. What has my curiosity piqued is why did you not return her home?” “Again, that is not your business. Go dust something. Leave me.”

Grimm glided toward the door. “Grimm, the next time you wish to speak to me in my office, ask permission.” The hooded head nodded before gliding out. “Tartarus!” Hades bellowed. His servant entered as Grimm passed him. “Do not let anyone enter my office without my permission.” “Yes, my king.” The servant left, closing the door behind him. Hades set his ball back down on his desk. Waving his hand, he then locked the door, making sure no one would enter, even Tartarus. He always knew who was entering and leaving. The only one who had been able to slip beneath his guard had been Zerina. When his thoughts returned to her, his mind searched for hers. He remained sitting in his office, but because she remained on earth, he could pinpoint where she was, what she was doing, saying. She had been gone for a day. He had witnessed her reunion with Broni and Destiny the previous evening. Listened in anger when Adam had wanted her to leave. Before he would have had to intervene, Abby had dissuaded him. She had saved his life without knowing it. Before dawn had cracked, her mother and father had arrived, so had her sister Cara and her

husband Jericho. Hades had watched their reunion, his stone heart feeling heavier than it usually did. He heard Fate tell Zerina that Thor and Odin were still searching for Zeus, and as soon as he was found, one of them would carry her home. He shook his head as if they could see him. Zerina would never see home again. “I’m not going.” Zerina’s firm voice had him mirroring her family’s reaction. “What do you mean, you’re not going?” Fated demanded, staring at her daughter as if she had lost her mind. “She doesn’t want to leave Hades.” Valentine stared at his daughter, not in shock, but in sorrow. The saint could see what her mother couldn’t. Fate’s lips tightened. “Do you see Hades here?” Hades furiously paced across his office, listening to Fate berate Zerina. “No, but I don’t care.” Zerina proudly faced her mother and father. “I love him. I no longer desire to go home. I want to return to Hades.” “That’s not an option.” Fate’s voice rose. “My daughter is not going to go begging on his doorstep to gain entrance.” “Yes, she is.” Zerina placed a hand on her mother’s arm. “Please don’t be disappointed in me.” She glanced at her father, who was standing beside Fate. “I love him.”

“Stop saying that!” Fate snapped as Valentine’s expression turned uncertain. “Fate …” Valentine tried to calm his former wife. “Are you aware he has concubines?” “Yes.” “Were you one of them?” “Sister, perhaps we should wait until your temper cools before we try discussing this,” Destiny intervened. “I wasn’t his concubine. I was his lover.” Fate’s face turned red. “What’s the difference?” “I love him.” Zerina raised her hand before Fate could speak again. “I know he doesn’t love me, that he sent me away without saying good-bye, that he has concubines, and if I manage to find his entrance, he probably won’t let me inside. I love you all, but … if I can never see you again, if I am lucky enough for Hades to let me return, it’s a price I’m willing to pay.” “You would give up your gift?” “If I have to. As a Moirai, I walk the same hallways as Grimm.” Fate’s eyes narrowed on Zerina’s inflexible expression. “I can see there is no way I am going to be able to change your mind. Will you at least consider returning home if Hades doesn’t let you return before Thor or Odin arrive?”

Sorrow filled Zerina’s lovely eyes. “There won’t be a need to stay if he doesn’t.” Fate, and even Valentine, relaxed. “We’ll cross that bridge when it happens, so there’s no need arguing further.” Valentine tugged Zerina into his arms. “I missed you, daughter.” Hades was proud of Zerina as he had never been proud of a woman, other than Mother. Persephone had continuously listened to Demeter’s insults about him, and every time his mother-in-law begged her to come home, Persephone had whined until he gave in. However, Zerina had stood up to her mother until Fate had been the one to back down. He watched as Adam, Rhys, and Rocque gathered their men to go after the food that Rocque had found. Hades kept his attention on the women as they were left with Valentine. Tuning out their conversation, he waved his hand. Crossing his arms over his chest, he stood in front of his desk as Maxi appeared before him. The stoop-shouldered man didn’t bow as he looked around him. “My king?” Maxi questioned in a frail voice. “Drop the act, Zeus. I know it’s you.” Maxi’s body straightened, transforming into the god that everyone in the heavens and earth was searching for.

“How did you know it was me?” Hades didn’t uncross his arms, his anger so great he would strike him. “Zerina said you asked if she loved me. She is the only emotional being capable of feeling down here. Maxi wouldn’t give a fuck what she felt.” “You were always the smart one in the family.” “How did you get here?” “I slipped inside when you let Jinx in.” “I underestimated the fairy. She placed a spell on you and disguised you so I wouldn’t see you.” Zeus nodded. “She was very accommodating.” “I bet she was. She would have been in awe of a god of your power asking her for a favor.” “It does have its advantages.” “I’ve said the same thing myself.” Hades stared at Zeus. His brother was still as impressive as when he had last seen him in Mother’s court. They were the same height, yet Zeus was heavier and broader. Hades went to sit in his chair. Leaning back, he studied his brother, noticing the subtler changes in his appearance that weren’t as obvious. Zeus was tense, as if waiting for someone to appear. “I haven’t told anyone you’re here. Why have you been hiding in my domain?” “Where’s Zerina? I don’t—” “I sent her away so we could have a talk.”

“You sent her away?” Hades righted his chair, leaning upward, his hands going to his desk. “I sent her away because I didn’t want her to get in the crossfire if you’re as guilty as everyone believes you are. She’s safe. Now, tell me, brother, what is going on. I can’t believe you’re so afraid of anyone to send you running.” “I’m not afraid. I don’t want to choose sides. Nor do I want to see my son destroyed.” “You can’t protect him. Mother knows of his treachery. All the gods and immortals do. There is no saving him once he is found.” “Brother, stay out of it. Let what is inevitable play out. Once it is over, we can go back to normal.” “You’re not the only one who shares the gift of foresight. Tell me, Zeus; are you seeing the visions I am?” Zeus’s jaw tightened. “If so, you know there will be no future for me or anyone on this earthly plane. I see very few gods surviving; you and Dionysus are two of the few. You say you’re not choosing sides, but you are by hiding here and refusing to tell me who is behind this betrayal. As much as you love Dionysus, your son doesn’t have the brains to overthrow Mother.” Zeus lost his anger at Hades’ insult. “He’s smart enough to distract Mother from the

real threat.” His brother looked furious at himself for being goaded into revealing there was someone else behind his son’s treachery. “Ah …” Hades goaded him further. “Who is it? Let me think. Is it Athena? She’s always been jealous of Mother.” He tapped a finger against his forehead. “No, it can’t be her. That slut can’t get her mind off her hot pussy to orchestrate a rebellion. Is it Merlin? He has always overestimated his abilities, and while he has the brains to orchestrate a rebellion, the gods wouldn’t follow him, and it’s going to take several gods to overthrow Mother.” Hades watched the myriad of expressions flit across Zeus’s face. Using all the power that Mother had bequeathed to him, he delved into Zeus’s mind, using his brother’s anger to slip beneath his guard. What he saw had him going pale. “Chronos.” Hades stood up, going to Zeus. “You could have stopped it before Mother even found out.” “I couldn’t. I would have had to tell her about Dionysus’ part in it. He would never be allowed to come home.” “It’s Mother we’re talking about! She was the one who freed us from Chronos. What you have done is make a mockery of the loyalty and love she’s shown us.” “Dionysus is my son!” Zeus shouted. “You’ll

never understand how a father feels about his son.” “No, I won’t.” Zeus scored a hit. Life couldn’t spring from a dead soul. “I may not know the love of a father to his son, but I do know the love of a mother to her son.” Cruelly, he jabbed at Zeus’s emotional weakness. “When Father kept us imprisoned in his castle, it was Mother who released us. If she hadn’t overthrown Chronos, we’d still be hidden away without our powers. “He made us suffer because he was afraid you would steal his throne. What a fucking joke that is!” Zeus lunged for him, sending the balls on his desk spinning. Hades froze Zeus in place with one hand, righting the balls with the other. “You think you can take me in my home?” Hades waved his hand again wrathfully, transporting them to the dungeon next to his fire pit. “I could toss you into that pit and forget about it the next second. You’re letting everything that Mother loves be destroyed, so why should I give a fuck? If I did, who do you think would save you? Chronos? He would destroy what little of your soul is left when it returned to Heaven. Sadly, Mother would return you to your former glory. Not only do you not deserve her love, you don’t deserve the power you were gifted. Unless you’re trying to steal

another man’s wife, the only balls you have are the size of my cufflinks. “Now, I’m only going to ask you once. Has Mother been hurt? She hasn’t answered my calls.” Hades waved his hand so Zeus could speak. “How would I know? I’ve been down here with you.” Hades growled in frustration. “If I didn’t think it would hurt Mother, I would destroy you.” “You don’t think I despise myself?” “No. If you had, you would have stopped this before it started.” “I thought I had talked Dionysus out of helping Merlin and Chronos. When I heard that Fate’s daughters had disappeared, I tried to find him to make sure he didn’t have anything to do with it. When I found him, he was already turning the humans against one another. He wouldn’t listen to me.” Zeus sorrowfully shook his head. “He said Chronos had promised to make him more powerful than any of the original Titans.” Hades rolled his eyes. “Your son is an idiot.” “I had hoped that it was a spell Merlin had placed on him. I couldn’t go to Merlin to ask. I was afraid he would place a spell on me.” “So, you did the next best thing. You came to my domain where you could have access to Morgana and hide at the same time.” “Yes.”

Hades rubbed his temples. His brother had as much brain power as his son. “Dionysus wasn’t under a spell. Morgana was the one under the spell.” “You’re sure?” “I’m sure. Merlin put up the spell so she wouldn’t be able to give me information. She only wanted to do Merlin’s bidding. Did Dionysus say why Merlin and Chronos had Morgana attack Fate’s daughters?” “Chronos wanted them killed. Fate kept them too protected in her castle. The one he wanted eliminated was Zerina. The other two were just collateral damage. It kept Mother, Fate, and Destiny busy so he could build his army.” Hades had his suspicions that Chronos wasn’t the only one building an army. “Why is Zerina so important?” “He wouldn’t tell me. Knowing Chronos, he probably had one of his visions.” “He went to a lot of trouble to have her killed. He would have succeeded if Grimm hadn’t found her.” “Have you asked Zerina if she has any idea?” “No.” “Why not?” “I didn’t want to frighten her. She’s sensitive.” “Like I don’t know that. I was ready to throw myself in the fire pit when she was wandering

around through the tunnels after she found out you have concubines. I would have—” “I know what you would have done,” Hades cut him off. “Lucky for her, she’s not yours. She’s mine.” Hades recognized the gleam in Zeus’s eyes. Jealously. He took a step toward his brother when a terror-stricken cry drew his full attention to Zerina. “What is it?” Zeus paled at the expression that crossed Hades’ face. “Chronos and Merlin have made their move. So, what’s it going be Zeus? Are you going to be their pawn, or are you going to be the king you were meant to be?”

CHAPTER 32

“W

hat’s happening?” Abby screamed as she held the end of the bar to keep from

falling. Zerina looked at her mother as she held on to it also. The earth had started shaking as she and her family had been waiting for the men’s return. “We are being attacked.” Fate had made her way to the window to stare outside. “By whom?” Cara held on to the wall as she made her way to the window. Zerina took Broni’s, and together they managed to steady themselves to stand beside their mother. “Mother above!” Zerina whispered. The sight she saw was beyond anything she had seen before.

“What is that thing?” “That is Typhoeus. He’s been imprisoned beneath a mountain. He’s broken free.” Fate put a shacking hand on the windowsill. “How?” Fate pointed at those who were following behind the volcano god’s path of destruction. “The bastard!” Destiny shoved herself to the front of the crowd who was gathering to watch inside. Screams filled the air as those outside ran, trying to find a place to hide from the wind that was battering them. Valentine went to open the door to let them inside. “Don’t open the door,” Fate ordered as the gate outside flew toward the sky until it was out of sight. “We can’t just leave them outside!” Cara turned to open the door herself, but Fate stopped her. “They’re already fleeing from the back. Chronos doesn’t want them.” “What does he want?” Zerina watched as Typhoeus stopped moving, letting the wind die down. “He’s about to tell us.” Chronos moved his chariot until he could be seen over Typhoeus’ enormous body. “Send Zerina out!” Chronos shouted. Zerina’s hand went to her chest, seeing

everyone’s eyes on her. “Me? Why does he want me?” “Typhoeus could crush this place with one foot; why aren’t they?” Broni asked, tightening her grasp on Zerina’s hand. Fate didn’t take her gaze away from the window. “Because he wants her alive.” “I’ll go—” “Stay still.” Fate nodded her head back to what was happening outside. Zerina looked. “Mother!” Zerina saw Mother appear outside the window. Her regal body blocked the clubhouse as Jinx appeared next to her. “Wife, I see you have decided to show yourself.” Chronos wasn’t intimidated by her arrival. “You no longer are a husband of mine. I have put up with you for far too long. If Jinx hadn’t warned me, you would have had casted a spell so that I wouldn’t be able to protect what I created.” “It would have been easier for you that way. Now you will witness earth’s destruction firsthand.” “Why, Chronos? Why earth? You will destroy your sons and everyone connected to it?” “Earth is where you derive most of your power. These humans are weak, but they worship you instead of me! If my sons don’t stand with me, then they are against me, so why should I care if they

are destroyed?” “No one is standing against you. You are just as beloved as me. But that isn’t enough for you, is it? Nothing will ever be enough for you, until you are standing alone. Who will you rule then?” Chronos’ expression grew triumphant. “I’m not the one standing alone.” “Neither am I. You are a coward, Chronos. You came here with those who have betrayed my love to attack a place that is filled with women and a messenger of love. It’s easy to be brave when the odds are in your favor.” Mother took a brave step forward. “Warriors!” Zerina and the others saw Hades appear. She gave a fearful gasp as he strode over to stand behind Mother’s left shoulder. She was so busy watching Hades, it was only when Zeus stopped to stand at Mother’s right shoulder that she saw him. Broni and Cara both repeated her gasps when Jericho and Rhys appeared, with Balder by his side, axe in hand. They moved to spread out beside Hades. A flash of lightning slammed toward the spot next to Zeus as Thor took a place next to him. The next to arrive was Odin and his warriors from Valhalla. Odin crossed his arms as he moved to stand next to Thor, his men lining up behind him. Valentine went to the door as other gods and

goddesses appeared. Zerina knew where he was going, so were Destiny and her mother, who moved toward the door. She and her sisters started to go also. “No, Destiny,” their mother interrupted, “stay here and don’t let them come out. Cara and Broni, stay and protect your sister.” Destiny hugged Fate and Valentine before returning to their side. Zerina stared at her parents, her heart aching, afraid of what was about to happen. “I’m going—” “There’s a reason that Chronos wants you. Stay.” It was the hardest thing she had ever had to do to—watching them go out the door without her. They watched as Fate and Valentine took a place in the expanding line to stand behind Mother. “I wish I had been able to meet my nephew.” Cara and Jericho had left their newborn son in the safety of their mother’s castle. “You will,” Cara assured her. The sisters stood side by side, watching as Chronos’ army gathered around him. Montu, the Egyptian war god; Dionysus; Merlin; and Aeolus moved to stand by Chronos’ chariot. Then Ares jumped up onto the chariot that held Chronos. Zerina wasn’t surprised to see Aphrodite in the middle of the crowd. The two lovers always stuck together. Mother had been a vocal opponent of

their continuing affair. Atlas and Nereus appeared, shoving their way to the front of the line. When the former king of the sea’s appeared, Poseidon appeared next to Hades. They clasped each other before facing forward again. Both Mother and Chronos had built their armies until they were spread out as far as the eye could see. Mother’s outnumbered Chronos two to one. Zerina grew even more fearful that her grandfather didn’t seem worried by Mother’s numbers. “You can stop this now, wife. Give me Zerina and return home,” he shouted out. “I do not believe, even with Zerina’s help, you can beat me,” Mother raised her voice back at him. “She has the Omphalos stone. I saw her holding it in one of my visions. I want her, or there won’t be a speck of dirt when I’m finished.” “I don’t have it,” Zerina whispered in the mounting tension of the clubhouse. “I’ve never seen it.” “There won’t be anything, regardless if she does give it to you.” Mother didn’t get angry often, but when she did, then… Chronos and the army behind him tensed at her glare, waiting to see who would make the first move. “You think you can beat me with that paltry army? You have my permission to make the first move.” “I don’t need your permission. But if you’re

stupid enough to put your faith in those behind you, who am I to argue? Morgana!” Zerina clutched the windowsill until her fingers turned white as Morgana exultantly stepped forward to grasp Merlin’s hand, which they lifted into the air, chanting a spell that opened a doorway. Grimm appeared in the doorway, holding the door open and letting the dark souls escape. Legions of darks souls so vile that even the gods and goddesses who stood with Chronos were aghast. “We will lose,” Zerina choked out. Despite her mother telling her to stay inside, she started to leave. “Wait, Zerina!” Broni held her in place. It was hard to watch, but she remained by the window, praying for everyone she loved to remain unharmed. Hades stepped in front of Mother. “You think to use my kingdom for your gain?” His voice boomed out so loudly even the clouds in the sky shook. As her eyes lifted skyward, she saw movement on the hill. It was Rocque and his warriors. “Rocque!” Destiny had apparently seen them, too. “Why are they standing there?” “Rocque won’t interfere. He considers the fate of mankind in man’s hands.” Destiny looked away from her husband. She could understand. She didn’t

agree with his decision, but it was his to make. “I don’t understand?” Cara’s gentle voice broke as she watched her husband’s every movement. “His lands and animals have been destroyed by human hands. He and the rest of the immortals won’t interfere. They look at it as a war between the gods.” “But if earth is destroyed, they will be, too,” Cara argued. “They know that, but they aren’t willing to make the sacrifice if the humans benefit. Do you see one human out there?” Zerina searched the crowd behind Mother. No human was in sight. “But isn’t he worried about you?” “I married Rocque last night. And he knows I conceived our children last night and that I wouldn’t jeopardize my children by taking part in the battle. Chronos won’t harm me. It’s a damnable offense. He won’t take the chance that his own men will turn on him.” “That’s why you agreed to stay inside.” “Yes. As much as I love Mother, I have to protect my girls.” Zerina’s eyes returned to Hades, who crouched down, rising with a handful of dirt in his palm. Then Hades spread his fingers out, letting the dirt slip through. “From the soil underneath my command, rise

up and defend me!” he roared. The dirt swirled and tossed in the air, blowing the soil far and wide. Warriors that had been lain to rest for centuries started coming over the horizon behind them, the bodies as grotesque as the ones lining behind Chronos. The numbers still didn’t exceed those from the doorway that Merlin had opened. Hades snapped his fingers and a humongous dog came bounding out of the doorway, trampling the dark souls escaping to rest beside Hades. Zeus stepped forward. “Two of my sons have betrayed Mother.” He turned his head. “I am sorry.” Mother bowed her head back in acknowledgment. “From the skies above, my sons and daughters, defend me.” The skies grew dark as his children joined their ranks. Poseidon stepped forward. “From the seas, all warriors, I command you to defend me.” Zerina was staggered by the magnitude of warriors who strove to answer their kings’ commands. “Their deaths will be on you.” Chronos rose his fist in air. Mother rose her hand in the air, both staring at each other with mutiny. The war began with the drop of Chronos’ hand,

Mother’s dropping next. The two sides started merging at a run. Zerina turned away, unable to bear watching Hades. Cara couldn’t, either. The battle shook the clubhouse, pieces of the ceiling tearing away and falling. Zandra and Abby screamed in fear, running toward the bar to hide. “Broni, do you see Adam?” Abby yelled. “No, stay down,” Broni yelled back as even more of the ceiling crumbled. Zerina couldn’t stop herself from looking. She fearfully searched for Hades, seeing him sitting on the shoulders of Typhoeus as Cerberus bounded forward, using his large paw to knock Typhoeus down as Hades used his hands to blind the god. Zeus was fighting Atlas, while Ares fought Apollo. The goddesses were amid the battle with Athena and Aphrodite fighting each other. Jinx had Morgana in a chokehold, and her mother had Demeter pinned down. Her gentle father was fighting Eros, Aphrodite’s son. It wasn’t a fair fight. Valentine was older, and Eros was screaming in pain every time her father hit him. The battle became bloodthirsty, gold blood spilling, glittering in the sun. The muddy, black blood clung to those warriors who fought the dark souls. When Fate rose after bashing Demeter in the

head with Thor’s mallet that he had handed to her, she returned it to her son. Zerina’s eyes stayed on Fate as she struggled through the warriors that were determined to destroy each other. She nearly fell as she tried to reach Mother, who was battling Merlin. Then Zerina saw Fate disappear beneath the throng of warriors. “Fate!” Destiny ran outside, leaving the door open. Broni hurriedly slammed it closed before grabbing Zerina’s shoulders to push her back. “No, Zerina.” She sobbed, running back to the window to see Destiny throw herself into the crowd to reach Fate. The fighting was growing worse. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Rocque running down the hill with his warriors following. Before Rocque could reach her, though, warning yells rang out from Mother’s ranks as Cerus used his horn to make his way toward Mother. Even Zerina could see the glint of death in the bull’s eyes as he tossed one after another out of his way. Destiny stopped running toward Fate, instead running toward Mother. Just when Cerus would have reached Mother, Destiny threw herself in front of her, taking the bull’s horn in her stomach. “No!” Rocque’s anguished cry filled the air.

Zerina, Broni, and Cara screamed in agonizing pain. Abby came out from under the bar, recognizing Broni’s cry. The human woman tried to help them as they clutched their bellies. “It’s Destiny. All Moirai feel her pain.” Through tear-filled eyes, Zerina saw Grimm sink to his knees as Tartarus used the opportunity to thrust Grimm behind the doorway that he had created, tossing him back into the depths of Hades. Zerina then saw Rocque lifting Destiny in his arms as his warriors turned into wolves. With a running jump, they sank their teeth into Cerus’ skin. Rocque carried Destiny, who was dangling limply, in his arms. “Please …” Mother sank to her knees, holding her hands out toward Destiny, weeping as she rocked her aunt. “Heal her … I’m begging you,” Rocque gasped out. “I can’t … When Destiny conceived your children, she had Jinx spell her, making her earthbound until after the children were born. I’m sorry … my daughter …” she cried. “I’m so sorry.” Rocque rose to his feet to stare down at the red blood smearing his hands. His grief-stricken cry had the hair on Zerina’s arms rising. “From the deepest forests, to the driest desert, to the highest mountain, hear my commands. Every

immortal, hear my cry! Attack!” His voice rose so high that birds flew from the trees, circling overhead before flying away to spread his summons. “Broni, keep Zandra safe.” Broni tried to stop her friend, but it was useless. Abby had already run outside. Zerina saw her picking up one of the planks that had fallen off the clubhouse. Zerina couldn’t understand why until she looked outside to see Adam fighting with the humans that had fled when Typhoeus had appeared. They had returned with weapons. Knowing the bullets would be useless, they used the butt of their guns to smash into anyone who came near Mother and Destiny. Zerina, Cara, and Broni took a final look before turning to stare at each other. Their eyes met. If they were going down, they wouldn’t do it cowering in fear. “Zandra, run to the back room and hide,” Broni ordered the young girl as they went to the door. Zerina saw Chronos’ gaze pinpoint on her. Immediately, he yelled his command to Dionysus, “Bring Zerina to me.” Before Dionysus could reach her, Hades jumped down from Typhoeus’ shoulder. “Cerberus, protect Zerina.” The giant dog ran to Zerina, blocking her from

Dionysus. Prometheus, the creator of fire, made the mistake of throwing a fireball at Broni. With one swipe of Rhys’ axe, he lost his head. Zerina dodged Cerberus, running toward Destiny, dodging the grasping hands of Chronos’ warriors to fall next to her aunt. Taking her limp hand in hers, she lifted pleading eyes to Mother. Fate fell next to her, and Zerina relinquished Destiny’s hand to her mother. “Don’t leave me, sister,” Fate pleaded as Asclepius knelt, laying his hand on Destiny’s gaping wound. Then the god of healing removed his hand, shaking his head before rising and leaving them to say their good-byes. Destiny winced, a drop of blood trickling out of the side of her mouth. “Rocque?” Fate brushed her tears away, trying to smile at her sister to ease her fears for the man she loved. “He’s gone berserk. He’s killing everyone. What he isn’t, his wolves and other creatures are. Two of his trees are using Atlas as a ping-pong ball.” Destiny gave a small cough as more blood trickled down into the dirt. “I thought it was Rocque’s death I saw. It was mine.” “Shush … You’re not going to leave me. I won’t let you …” Fate broke off, sobbing as she placed Destiny’s hand on her chest. “Please,

Destiny … don’t leave me.” Destiny lifted her eyes to stare up at Odin, who was guarding Fate’s back. “Odin will protect you … I …” “Rocque!” Fate yelled over her shoulder. Zerina cried, watching Rocque’s blinding rage turn to torment as he crouched down next to Destiny. “Destiny …” “How did I ever resist you for so long?” “It’s supposed to be me. I believed it would me …” Tormented eyes blinked back tears. “That’s why we’re not supposed to know our own destiny. Our daughters … I’m sorry … Zerina, my daughters’ souls will return to Mother. When Rocque finds another wife … will you …?” “I will. I vow on my soul they will be held only by Rocque.” “Thank … you.” Destiny turned her eyes away from her to Mother. “I betrayed you … Please forgive me.” “I forgave you long ago, my daughter.” “There … is always a … price. For … give …” Destiny trailed off as her eyes dimmed. With Destiny’s dying breath, Mother leaned her head down, kissing Destiny’s lips. Zerina fell on her bottom as Mother raised her head. Lifting her hand, she closed Destiny’s eyes. As she did, a golden light wafted out of her,

swirling upward. As Zerina watched, the golden light exploded, showering down onto those who fought. “No!” Chronos yelled when his army started attacking each other, giving Poseidon and Zeus the opportunity to grab Chronos as Hades barreled into Merlin, lifting him over his shoulder. With a wave of his hand, they disappeared into the doorway, with Chronos still ordering Morgana to help. The woman’s lips started moving as if she were going to chant a spell, but the first word wasn’t out of her mouth before Jinx took Thor’s mallet out of his hand and smashed it down of Morgana’s head. The old witch crumpled to the ground, where Cerberus lifted her into his mouth and carried her through the doorway that Hades had left open. Zerina and Fate stood as Mother’s army started pushing Chronos’ army back to the doorway. Those who tried to escape were quickly rounded up by Thor and Thanatos. Broni helped Mother to her feet, while Rocque lifted Destiny into his arms. Quietly, he moved away. Vlad signaled his vampires to move respectfully aside, giving him and his warriors enough room to pass. “All of this is because Chronos saw me in a vision that never happened?” Devastated, Zerina stared at the wasteland the battle had wrought. Bodies littered the ground—humans, immortals,

gods, and goddesses. Zerina watched Rhys hold Broni as she sobbed over Adam and Abby’s bodies. Fate and Odin were following Rocque. Zeus was lifting Dionysus and Aphrodite’s bodies onto the chariot that Chronos had stood confidently on. So determined he would win, he had no conscience about the consequences. “Chronos was always an old fool over his visions.” Mother took a faltering step forward, and Zerina reached out to steady her. “What will Zeus do with their bodies?” “Zeus will beg Hades to let their bodies be reunited with their souls.” “Will he?” “No. Zeus will pick one of their shrines and bury them there. Hades will make sure that no one will be able to return them home.” “What will the humans do now?” “They will rebuild. It’s human nature. All my creatures, either human, immortal, or animal have the same instincts.” “To survive.” “Yes, they will survive. Rocque will help. He may not want to, but he will, because he knows that’s what Destiny would want.” Zerina didn’t see how they could. Mother patted Zerina’s hand on her arm. “Don’t worry; you’ll see yourself. It won’t be long before they forget it even happened.”

Zerina turned toward the hill where Rocque was carrying Destiny. “But it happened. So many of those we loved were lost.” “Many were lost, but many more lived. There is no victory without suffering. There is no light without darkness. There is no love without hatred. It is only when we recognize the difference can we truly appreciate the victory of what we overcame.” Zerina’s tears coursed down her cheeks as Zandra ran out of the clubhouse and saw Abby and Adam. Broni caught the girl, comforting her when her grief became overwhelming. Zerina could understand Destiny’s final words. “There is always a price …” The Mother of all the gods face wasn’t racked with grief. It was filled with a mother’s love and pride. “It’s a price that Destiny paid, and so did Abby and Adam. It’s a price that everyone must pay.” Mother raised her hands toward the heavens, parting the clouds so the sun could shine across the earth. “Love is not a gaudy necklace you can wear. It must be worked for and cherished. It doesn’t come cheap, and it doesn’t come with a warranty that it will last forever. It takes courage and sacrifice because, at the end, that’s all you can truly count on. It’s what saved me today. You, Hades, the humans … it saved us all.”

CHAPTER 33

T

he book lay where she had left it on the window seat in the upper library. Hades held the book in his hands, staring down at it sightlessly. It had been a full moon since Mother had carried Zerina home after the battle. It had taken him that long to straighten out the mess that Morgana and Grimm had conspired together to aid Chronos. In his dungeon, Grimm had confessed that Chronos had promised him his domain. It was the last confession he had ever made. The fire pit’s hungry flames had consumed Grimm, Morgana, Merlin, and so many others that his shoulders ached from throwing them. Hades laid the book back down. Waving his hand, he then transported himself to his office.

Sitting down behind his desk, he picked up the new violet glass ball. It was his Mother’s favorite color, and Chronos’ least favorite. Shaking the ball, he stared at the face that became visible when the mist parted. Hades was giving his father a hate-filled grin when the summons came. “I have to leave you for a while. Don’t get in trouble.” Placing the ball back down on his desk, he waved his hand again. Transporting, Hades stared at the mysterious garden he had taken Zerina to see. He walked to the tree where they had made love, his heavy heart beating as he came to a standstill. It took a few minutes for her to appear, and when she did, Hades knelt, respectfully bowing his head. “Mother.” “My son.” Mother held her hands out. Hades rose, taking them in his. “Thank you for coming.” “It is I who should be thanking you. Thank you. Without your intervention, Zeus would still be hiding in your dungeon.” “I will always protect you and stand by your side …” Hades’ drawn features became tense as he tried to find the right words. “But …?”

“I can no longer do one of your duties.” He had never denied her anything, but the burden had become too much to carry. His mother’s face softened. “Zerina?” “I want to love her the way she wants me to. I cannot with the burden I carry.” “You’ve carried my mistake for far too long.” Mother placed her hand on his bearded jaw. “I entrusted earth to your care, and never once did you disappoint me. I promised you a reward, yet you never asked for it. You live in a world of darkness and never asked for the light. It’s time I keep my promise, as you have kept your word.” She moved her hand to his chest, pressing down over his heart. When she removed her hand, the Omphalos stone lay in the palm of her hand. Hades took a deep breath, feeling the crushing weight removed. Mother slipped the stone into the cleft of her bosom. “Now that you have returned what is mine, I will return something that is yours.” With a wave of her hand, Zerina appeared. Hades started trying to straighten his disheveled suit, but Zerina didn’t give him time, throwing herself into his arms. He clasped her to him, crushing his cheek down on his silky hair. “I’m never letting you go again.” Mother sniffed. “The girl whined the whole time she was home, wanting to come back. I told

her you were busy, but she wouldn’t listen.” Hades hugged her tighter. “Woman, it was everything I could do to let you go. I couldn’t return you home. It was one of Mother’s conditions when she gave us our inheritance. Poseidon and I wouldn’t be able to return home.” Mother smiled smugly at them. “Everyone thought that I was favoring Zeus as the ruler of the heavens. He’s still waiting for me to step down. The boy still hasn’t proven to me that he can handle it as well as I can, but at least he’s making a start. Poseidon … is Poseidon. The oceans calm him, but he has a temper. Sadly, they both take after Chronos. Hades has always been my favorite.” She gave a wink. “That’s just between us three. Now, we must hurry. Hades and I can’t be away long. Have you asked her yet? Everyone is waiting.” “How could I? You won’t stop talking long enough for me to ask.” He gave her a glance of mock irritation. “I’ll give you a few minutes.” Mother watched them expectantly. “Mother!” Hades gave her a harassed look, and Zerina started giggling into his shoulder. “Fine!” Mother turned toward the beauty of Shambhala. “I knew he was in love with you when he brought you here. I created it for him, so he could always visit a piece of home.” “Mother!”

“I’m going.” Mother harrumphed, moving farther away. Hades looked down into Zerina’s twinkling eyes. “I missed you.” “What would you have done if I hadn’t wanted to return?” “Given up my kingdom. I couldn’t have stayed another day without you. It took everything I had to watch Mother carry you home. That’s why I didn’t return to the battlefield or attend your aunt’s burial rites. I knew I would ask you not to go with Mother afterward.” “Why didn’t you? I know you heard me arguing with her that I didn’t want to go.” “I want you to have your powers back. You would only get them back by going home. You deserve them back. You can use the Hall of the Death’s doorway to carry out your duties and return to me when you deliver your souls.” “You won’t mind?” “No. That’s why I wanted your powers returned. You will be able to bridge the gap between light and darkness.” Zerina sighed. “I get the best of both worlds.” They turned their heads at the sound of Mother tsking, seeing her tapping her foot impatiently. Looking back down at Zerina, he saw her looking at him expectantly. “Do I have to ask?”

Zerina smiled, curling her fingers under the collar of his suit. “It would be nice.” “Will you marry me?” he hoarsely managed to croak out. “Yes.” Her sweet answer left him humbled. “I love you. I can finally say it and mean it. I couldn’t tell you with the responsibility of the stone weighing me down. When you told me what Maxi said to you, I knew you were in danger and had to get you out of my kingdom. I thought you may have been searching for the stone. I had promised Mother to keep it safe. If Chronos had found it, I would have lost you forever.” “I had touched it without even knowing I had done so. I thought he had gone mad. Instead, his vision was right.” “He was wrong. It wasn’t the stone you held in your hand. It was my heart.” He tangled his fingers in her hair, tugging her head back to kiss her. “The moment Mother placed the stone in my heart, it stopped beating. My soul lost sight of the light, becoming a demon who survived in the darkness and became afraid of love. It was only when Grimm brought you to me that the light touched my soul again. I didn’t hold you captive. It was you who captured this demon’s soul.” Hades lifted Zerina’s hand, placing a kiss into the palm of her hand, then closed it tightly into a fist. “A soul that is yours for eternity.”

He stared down at her lovingly, admiring the gentle soul that Mother had gifted him. She had promised him a reward for hiding the stone and keeping it safe. He had told her he didn’t want a payment for doing his duty, so she had given him the treasures of the earth, which he had given away because they meant nothing to him. By taking nothing, he had ended up with the greatest treasure of all—Zerina. When he would have kissed her again, Zerina nodded over his shoulder. “I think everyone is getting tired of waiting.” Hades lifted his head, seeing his Mother and Zerina’s family watching them. “We can just say the words, if that’s what you want,” she whispered as they started walking forward to where their family had gathered in a circle. “No. This time I’m doing it right. Would you mind if Mother—” “She already asked. Father performed Cara’s and Broni’s wedding. He’ll understand that Mother wants to marry us. He can give me away.” “He already doesn’t look happy.” “That’s because Jinx is here. I had to invite her. If she hadn’t pretended to be sick to warn Mother …” Hades felt her hand tremble in his. “She sneaked Zeus into my domain.”

“Jinx has always been a sucker for a handsome man. If you hadn’t dangled her over that fire pit, maybe she would have trusted you.” “Do you want to argue on our wedding day?” “No.” She snapped her mouth closed. “Good. We can save this fight for another day. We haven’t had make-up sex yet. We’ll save it for when we get bored.” “You think you’ll get bored with me?” she teased him impishly. “Not for a few centuries at least,” he joked, releasing her hand to give to Valentine. Jinx winked, proving she and everyone else had been listening. “I made a batch of love potions if he grows bored. It will make him fall in love with you all over again.” When the smiles on everyone’s faces disappeared, Jinx rolled her eyes. “Why is it that, when Hades cracks a joke, everyone smiles and laughs, and I make a joke and everyone acts like the world is about to end?” Mother held her hand out. When Jinx didn’t move, Mother wiggled her fingers. “Hand it over.” Jinx reluctantly waved her hand and a vial appeared in Mother’s hand, which she casually tucked into her bosom. Mother opened her mouth to begin the ceremony then paused, taking Jinx’s arm and shifting her to the other side of Rhys, who was

standing next to Broni, leaving her standing on the other side of Hades. Rhys took her arm, moving her to the other side to stand next to Jinx. Mother glared. “If everyone is finally ready, I have other … Cara, move before Jericho punches Hades. It would ruin their wedding day.” Jericho reached out to snag his wife back. She had been leaning past Zerina to get a better look at Hades. “Did you smell him? What is that smell?” Cara whispered loudly to Zerina, just as Mother was about to begin. “It’s brimstone,” Mother snapped, drawing everyone’s attention back to her. “For the last time, are we ready?” Seeing their nods, Mother sighed in relief, her face going soft and tearful. She didn’t grace many by performing their matrimony. She hated to preside over them unless she knew it would last. Zerina and Hades’ would last. Hades would see to that. If not him, then Fate would. Giving her best friend a conspiratorial wink, she cleared her emotion-clogged voice. “My beloved children, we are gathered …”

EPILOG U E O NE

S

tanding silently in the hospital room, Zerina watched the couple stare in awe and fascination at their newborn. It was heartwarming to see the family share the special moment of first seeing each other. Zerina then left through the doorway, returning to the entrance of Hades’ castle. She lifted her eyes to the sun, enjoying the sunshine beating down on her. She was about to go inside when a hand slipped around her waist. “What took you so long?” Zerina smiled, leaning back against Hades’ chest. “It was a first-time mother. The child was comfortable where he was. He kept his parents and me waiting.” Hades turned her around in his arms. “I missed

you.” Bending down, he ran his tongue over her lips. When he would have used it to part her lips, she jerked away from him in fury. “How dare you!” Hades stared at her in astonishment. “Since when do you begrudge your husband a kiss?” “When it’s not my husband kissing me!” She stared him furiously. Then she raised her hand to smack the smug grin off his face. However, a hand stopped her mid-swing. Zerina’s eyes darted to see who had stopped her, seeing her husband with a clenched jaw, holding her back from striking the imposter who had dared to touch her. “Let me deal with my brother.” Before she could protest, he moved her to the side to confront his mirror image. “Show yourself, Zeus,” Hades commanded. Zerina crossed her arms over her chest as Zeus transformed, tempted to pick up one of the rocks to bash both male heads. She was furious with Zeus because he believed she was stupid enough not to know when another man was kissing her, and she was just as mad at Hades for not letting her defend herself. “I was just testing her, Hades. I didn’t want you to have another Persephone on your hands. It’s better to know now before you waste centuries with her as you did—”

Zeus’s head jerked back at the force of Hades’ fist smashing into his mouth. Gaping, she saw Hades strike his fist out again, hitting Zeus on the nose. Zeus took the first hit, but when her husband threw the second punch, he started hitting back. Zerina watched in amazement as they fell to the ground. For a second, she thought of trying to break them apart, but then she decided to leave them to finish it on their own. Muttering, she pressed her hand to her armlet on her upper arm. Hades had given it to her so she would always have access to his entrance. When the entrance appeared, she walked through, still muttering to herself about men’s egos. Once inside, she waved her hand, transporting herself to her and Hades’ bedroom, surprising the wraith cleaning the room. She was dusting the large portrait hanging over the fireplace. It was the only one that remained in the castle. She didn’t even notice the rest had disappeared, used to keeping her eyes to the floor so she wouldn’t see them. It was only when the wraith that was now dusting her portrait with meticulous care mentioned it. She was the one who had given her the advice on how to deal with Hades. “You cleaned our room yesterday,” Zerina reminded her.

“Hades hates dust.” Zerina saw the wraith shrug under the dark cloak. “Since he sent his concubines away, I don’t have much to do. I like to stay busy.” Taken aback, she moved closer to the wraith. “He sent all of them away?” The wraith glided away to plump the pillows on the already made bed. “He sent them away when he sent Jinx away, or those he could. A few of his concubines have permanent residences down here. He made other arrangements for them.” “It wasn’t in his fire pit, was it?” “No.” The wraith crackled with laughter. “If that is all, I will see to my other chores.” Zerina waved her away, confused as to why Hades hadn’t told her that he no longer had concubines, that he hadn’t for a long while. She was drying off from taking a bath when Hades appeared. Zerina looked him over critically. “Did you heal your wounds, or wasn’t Zeus able to leave a mark on you?” “My brother is too concerned with his looks to put up much of a fight.” He smiled down at her as he swept her into his arms and she wound her arms around his neck, Instead of carrying her to their bed as she expected, she felt the room swim dizzyingly around her. Looking around, she raised a questioning eyes to see they were still in Hades’ bedroom.

“Did Zeus knock your sense of direction out of you?” “Look around. Can’t you tell the difference?” Zerina stared around the room, seeing her portrait was gone. “I decided to have a do-over.” Hades carried her to the bed. Zerina raised herself onto her elbows to watch as he elegantly removed his clothes. “A do-over?” He grinned wickedly. “A do-over.” Zerina looked down, seeing her towel was gone and she was wearing the same gown she had been wearing the first time she and Hades had sex. His smiled curled higher. “That’s the do-over. This time, I’m going to do it right.” “Really?” Zerina licked her bottom lip. “That would have to mean I am still a virgin.” “Exactly.” She shivered at the desire he wasn’t even trying to hide in his eyes or body. “What if I don’t want to relive all of it, like … the pain?” She throatily whispered, lying back on the bed. “The pain’s the best part.” Hades slowly lifted the hem of her gown, revealing an elegant thigh. Just as painstakingly slowly, he uncovered her other one until he teased himself by leaving her pussy covered. “Maybe for you. Not so much for me.”

“It’s all going to be for you this time.” His stared down at her adoringly. “Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?” “Oh, Hades, you don’t have to …” She smiled at him with a watery smile. He knelt on the bed beside her. “You are truly a gift from Mother. How could I not worship at your altar?” He tugged her gown higher, exposing her mound to his gaze. Then he splayed a hand out, covering her. Arching, she felt the intensity of his touch within her, and he hadn’t even moved his hand. Then she realized it wasn’t his hand he was using. It was his tongue. She felt the imaginary tongue inside of her, brushing the walls of her pussy with slow strokes, going places he wouldn’t be able to reach. His touch wasn’t a scorching heat; it was a slow burn that was gently wooing her into relaxing and enjoying his seduction. As he investigated her with his tongue, he dipped his fingers between her thighs, delicately parting the lips of her pussy to rub the pad of his thumb over her clit. “I have held diamonds, rubies, and sapphires, yet none of them were more exquisite than what I’m holding now.” He erotically licked the crevice between her breasts, nuzzling downward to bare her breasts. Then he moved her body, taking his time to lull her

into wanting him instead of taking her in a heated rush. He built her desire that was never too far from the surface when he was near. Clinging weakly to his shoulders, she gripped them when he started toying with her breasts. She wished she had the power to compel him to end his torment. Lifting his head, Zerina realized she didn’t have to. He had read her mind. His sleek body shifted until he rested between her thighs, her tight seam parting when he slid his cock inside her wet opening. “I must be masochist to put myself through this again,” Hades groaned. Zerina felt him shudder over her as he worked his way inside her narrow channel. The pain was there, as it was the first time she’d had sex with him, but this time was different. He was being gentle. So gentle it nearly brought tears to her eyes. He looked to be the one in excruciating pain as he angled his hips to stroke deeper. She squirmed, trying to alleviate hers and his pain. “Slow. If you don’t enjoy it this time, you’re not going to be able to blame anyone but yourself.” Zerina moaned, biting down on his shoulder. Becoming impatient, she brought her hands to his ass, digging her nails in. Reflexively, he thrust, breaking through her virginity.

“Woman, I was trying to go slow.” “You were going too slow. Do you think you can move faster now?” she taunted. He pistoned his cock inside of her. “Like this?” “Oh … yes.” Zerina held on for dear life, twining her legs around his waist. Then she stiffened in shock when she felt him at her behind. Her eyes flared wide when she felt another cock thrust inside her clenching buttocks. Her high-pitched scream had him covering her mouth with his. “Relax, Zerina. It’s not really in there. It just feels like it. Give it a second … Damn … so fucking tight.” Zerina didn’t have time to be embarrassed by the newness of what he was doing. It was always more than she could bear to be fucked in one opening. To be fucked in two was more than a goddess could handle. She lost conscious thought, becoming a withering mass of nerves as he treated her with the debauchery that only he was capable off. Pulling his cock out of her, he flipped her to her stomach. When she felt him at her ass, she realized the imaginary cock had only been a prelude to the real thing. She tore the sheets off the bed when he pressed his cock inside her ass. Meanwhile, the imaginary cock resumed thrusting inside her pussy.

Hades pressed her deeper into the mattress with his chest while biting down on her shoulder, on the same spot she had on his. Her scream filling the room would have had his concubines revolting if they had still been there and heard them. “I love you, Zerina.” She came out of the passion-induced daze to lift her head from the bed, seeing he was staring at her from her side. Turning, she narrowed her eyes on him, seeing his satiated grin. Climbing on top of him, she then stared down at him. “Is that all you got, my dark king?” With a naughty grin, she took his hands, raising them over his head. He stared back at her. She could see his surprise that she wasn’t panting in exhaustion, while his breathing hadn’t yet returned to normal. “Zerina, I think we finally found a game you can win.”

EPILOG U E TWO

T

he leaves in the majestic trees swayed when Mother appeared on top of a hill overlooking a grassy field. Moments later, others appeared behind her. Giving them an approving nod, she turned forward, waving her hand again. Zerina appeared with a doorway, her hand holding the door closed. Hades appeared several inches away from her, holding another door closed. “Open them,” Mother ordered. Zerina and Hades followed her command, opening their doorways. From Zerina’s doorway, an ethereal soul walked through. Then, when Hades opened his, a dark soul burst out, stopping when Hades waved his hand. Zerina and Hades both closed their doors, moving to step beside Mother.

Mother waved her hand at the ethereal soul. “Abby.” Then she waved her hand again at the dark soul. “Adam.” The souls transformed into the man and woman. Seeing each other in the flesh had Mother’s gaze softening. As the human couple tried to embrace, she used the opportunity to compose herself. It was hard to watch when the hands and arms moved through each other’s bodies that were no longer made of flesh and blood. “My children,” she directed their attention back to her. “Abby, you have earned the right to grace my kingdom with your presence. Adam, your deeds have earned you a spot in Hades’ domain. While you helped the humans survive in their time of need and fought on my side, those deeds cannot rectify the crimes you committed in your past. Those deeds must be atoned for. And I am going to give you that chance. It will be up to you if you want to rectify those mistakes. Abby, it will be up to you if you want to join Adam in his punishment.” Mother took a step forward, using her hand to motion to the field below. Abby and Adam both turned to watch as two horses carrying men wearing uniforms and hats slowly trotted in the pristine grass, trampling it under the horses’ hooves. “What …?” Abby grabbed Adam’s arm as men, women, and children walked in the direction the

horses were taking. They could hear the sounds of children crying as men on horses herded them together to keep them from moving. “What are they doing? Is it a reenactment?” “It isn’t a reenactment.” Mother answered Abby’s question. “They are being forced to leave their homes and everything they have behind. It happened long ago, but it did happen.” Mother took her eyes from the tragic images of many that wouldn’t live to the end of their journey. “Adam, you earned medals for your bravery. You showed your courage when you faced the gods opposing me. Do you have the courage to fight for your own survival now?” “Yes, if it means I don’t have to go back there.” Adam nodded his head to the doorway that was standing behind him. “It won’t be easy. You will be carrying something that I made the mistake of taking. Hades has been protecting it. Are you brave enough to carry it now?” “The stone?” “Yes. If you accept it, you will carry it until your dying day. Everyone who has ever heard your name will forget it. You will still cease to exist in your time. When you die, your grave will be forgotten, and the grass and trees will overtake it. You will become lost to time. You and what I’m asking you to carry will become lost for all time.”

“Is there a third choice?” “No.” Mother smiled at Adam’s angry expression. “It’s not much of choice. I’ll go with them. Believe it or not, Hell never had much appeal for me.” “Pity you didn’t realize before now.” “I didn’t think a dead Tank would stab me. I was too shocked to react fast enough. If I ever see that fucker again—” “You won’t. He’s in the bottom of my fire pit. Grimm is holding him down,” Hades spoke out. “Hope you keep that fucker there this time.” “I will.” Mother gave Hades and Adam exasperated glances. “Do you mind? I want to get this finished before anyone else sees what we’re doing.” “Sorry,” Hades apologized. Adam looked at Abby. “She has the choice to go with me?” “She does.” “Don’t—” “I lost my parents and my sister when the war began,” Abby cut Adam off. “I can’t lose the only person who makes me feel safe and loved again.” Abby tore her eyes away from Adam, who wasn’t able to deny he loved her. “I choose Adam. But what about Zandra? Broni, will you make sure she is safe?”

Mother answered Abby’s plea. “Broni cannot. She has earned her right to return home. She and Rhys will make their home in the skies. Another has volunteered to take her.” Mother motioned toward a man who was standing under the shade of a tree, watching them intently. Mother watched Abby grow pale when Vlad took a step forward, still keeping to the shadows to avoid the sun’s glare. “My vampires and I have offered to care for the child.” “No!” Abby shook her head. “She will be cared for and safe as the humans rebuild.” “I don’t want her to be another captive who will provide you with blood.” “Zandra’s blood will not be taken; you have my word. She will be raised with other children her age. When she gets older and wants to return to the human world, I will make sure Zandra is given the opportunity.” “And if she doesn’t?” Vlad hesitated, his eyes bearing down on Abby. “The choice will be hers, just as Mother is giving you the opportunity to make yours. I have given Mother my word that the vampires will care for Zandra and make sure no harm comes to her during her stay. I will honor that promise as I am subjected to Mother’s laws. If Zandra decides to return to the

humans and then is unhappy and wants permission to return to the vampires, then she will be subject to my will.” “You won’t try to hypnotize her to do what you want?” Abby’s skeptical voice had Mother trying to keep from smiling. Abby was no one’s fool. Affronted, Vlad stepped farther back into the shadow of the trees. “That is an old wives’ tale the humans use to frighten children.” Mother nearly rolled her eyes at Vlad’s ire. The truth hurt, and the king of the vampires was determined to keep the secrets of his subject just that—a secret. “I will also be watching out for the child,” Mother promised, relieving Abby’s tension while giving Vlad a subtle hint of warning. “I have no choice to return to earth to care for her?” “That is not one of your choices.” “Then I have to take your word for it, and that you have chosen the right caretaker for Zandra.” “I have,” Mother replied confidently. Adam tried to touch Abby again, but his hand went through her. Instead, he tried to soothe her with words. “Who can’t help loving Zandra?” “Please be kind to her … If not for her, I wouldn’t have lived after Tank, my parents … She gave me a reason to live again,” Abby pleaded to the vampire king, whose hardened features didn’t

relax and whose voice didn’t soften as he held the ring of truth. “She will be well-loved.” “Thank you.” Vlad nodded his head arrogantly. “So, both of your decisions have been made?” Mother gave them their last chance to change their minds. “Yes,” Adam and Abby both answered. Mother waved her hand, and Abby and Adam wavered as their bodies became corporeal and their appearance changed from the ones they had in their previous life. Abby’s hair became jet black, falling in a long braid over her shoulder, and she was wearing a Native American dress. Adam’s long black hair was tied back, wearing a buckskin shirt and leggings. He tugged at the manmade stitching then reached out to touch Abby’s tan cheek. “I won’t let you ever regret choosing me.” Abby placed her trembling hand over his. “I’ll never regret loving you.” “You both will face regrets. The journey you will be taking will have many trials and tribulations that you will have to overcome, but loving each other won’t be one of them.” Mother stepped forward, placing her hand on Adam’s shirt over his heart. “I give to you a heavy burden. May you carry it with pride, knowing that you have saved

not only yourselves, but the human race.” Mother stepped to Abby, placing her hand on Abby’s chest. “I am giving you my gift of appreciation, not to you or Adam, but to the children I will one day bless your descendants with. My gift is the gift of love, so they will always know they will bask in their Mother’s love.” Stepping back, Rocque then stepped forward, his drawn face showing the devastation of losing his wife. He held his hand out to Abby to put her hand into his. “My gift to your children is the ability to control nature. They will have the power to give life to the seeds that will feed them, build their homes, grow the grass greener, the flowers more beautiful. I gift you with the beauty of nature.” Rocque then stepped back and let Asclepius step forward, reaching out for the hand Rocque had released. “I gift your children the ability to always ask for my help if they need it. I gift them with the ability to heal.” Asclepius stepped away, giving Hades Abby’s hand. “I will gift one of your children something that I would have passed down to my own children if I were able to have them—the ability to manipulate fire and to astral project himself wherever he wants to be so he will one day see the beauty of what you

both have saved.” Hades lifted Abby’s hand to his lips, kissing her hand in gratitude before stepping back. Broni moved forward, opening her arms to Abby and hugging the woman close. They cried as the ones around them witnessed the friendship that had transcended time. “My gift to your children isn’t mine to give. It’s my father’s.” Valentine came to their side, and when Broni turned Abby to face Valentine, he placed his hand on Abby’s shoulder. “My gift to your children is love. They will find great love if they are strong enough to fight for it, as both you and Adam both have done.” “All of our gifts are special, but yours, I wish for myself. Thank you.” Abby humbly accepted Valentine’s gift with a kiss on his cheek. Then, turning to Broni, she hugged her again. “Thank you, Broni, for asking for your father to share his gift with us.” Broni gave her a gut-wrenching smile before returning to her husband’s side. “They are almost gone. You must go.” Mother watched the couple as they took each other’s hand then ran down the sloping hill. She continued to watch lovingly as Abby stopped to pick up a small flower, showing the perfect daisy to Adam, before they continued to run to catch up to

the others who were wearily moving forward at the army officer’s shouted commands. When one sighted them, he used his horse to maneuver them into the line as they walked through the forest that wound around the Appalachian Mountains. It would be a trail of tears that would test their love and commitment, but she had every faith they would be victorious. They not only had her blessing, but each of the gods’. Mother waved her hand, erasing each of those who had given their gifts to Adam and Abby, sending them home. With them gone, she stayed and watched her precious children until they were out of sight. Then it was time for her to go home and cry in the privacy of her castle. Waving her hand, she disappeared, as she did, the sun dipping behind the burgeoning clouds. Droplets of rain splashed down to the earth and the wind began howling. The sounds of Mother’s weeping fell on deaf ears, the humans unable to hear her cries. The only remaining soul able to hear the weeping was Fate, whose duty it was to watch them and their children. She wouldn’t be able to interfere, but she stared out sightlessly through the centuries, smiling. She remembered a line from a poem she had once read to Zerina when she was a child.

To appreciate the light, you must first live in the darkness, To feel nothing but complete loneliness, To be nothing but the space you take up, Slowly letting the darkness consume you... For when the light finally touches your face, You feel what it's like to be truly loved, That you are worthy and have always been worthy of letting the light consume you.

F

ate lifted her goblet to her lips as she sat down on the balustrade on Mother’s balcony. “Why do you allow him to do that?” she asked as she heard Mother come outside to escape her party, finding the harmonious silence of the heavens. Mother leaned her hands on the balustrade to see what Fate was watching, laughing when she saw what Fate was referring to. “He amuses me.” “It doesn’t amuse me. Last time, it was bad enough that he brought a woman. This time, he

brought a child. The next time I visit Zerina, I’m going to let Hades have it for giving that particular gift.” Mother’s eyes narrowed on the child. “Don’t be too hard on my son. The child is special.” Fate couldn’t hold back her smile when she saw the fireworks. “That human is a show-off.” “He’ll calm down as he grows older.” Mother turned her back on the pair of sightseers, turning to her best friend. “Since you brought up my son, how is he doing?” “I surprised them with a visit. Hades granted me and Valentine visits anytime we want. We caught them playing hide-and-seek.” Fate rolled her eyes at the youthful exuberance of young love. Then she raised her goblet to the one who was held in Mother’s hand. “We chose well.” Mother chinked the goblets together. “Shh … I don’t want Broni or Cara to hear inside. They wouldn’t approve of our meddling.” Fate smiled. “What they don’t know doesn’t hurt them.” “Agreed.” Mother lifted her wine to her lips. “I must get back to my party. Coming?” “No, I thought I would have an early night.” “Good night, daughter.” Fate smiled, bowing to Mother before transporting herself to her bedroom. After bathing, she misted her body with the

scent of lavender and changed into a sheer sleeping gown. When she finished, she stared around her room, committing it to memory. Like the bed she had loved Valentine on, creating the lives of her children, and the memories of her children through the years. She replayed those precious memories before going to her balcony door, opening it to walk outside. Without looking back, she transported herself to another balcony, one where a large man stared out at the dark sky, watching the stars. Odin stiffened, jerking around when he heard her step onto the balcony. “I was wondering when you would keep your word,” he snapped, crossing his arms arrogantly over his chest. “I had to prepare my family. I knew once I kept my promise, you wouldn’t let me go.” His hands fell to his side in shock. Seeing her nod at the question in his eyes, he gripped her by the forearms as she moved closer, crushing her to his chest with a groan. “I’ve been waiting for you for so long I lost hope.” “I always keep my promises.” She traced over his features with her eyes. “When you didn’t come for me, I began to doubt that you wanted me to keep it.”

Odin lifted the woman who he had fallen in love with. “Yet you came anyway.” “My daughters are all happily settled. Even Zerina is expecting her first child.” Odin laughed. “I know. Hades didn’t believe he could be a father.” “Neither did Jericho. He adjusted and makes a great father, so will Hades, once he gets over the shock. How did you know Hades and Zerina are expecting a child?” “I asked Mother for an audience with him. He told me about their news when I talked to him.” “Why did you ask for an audience with Hades?” “I wanted an engagement gift for you.” A necklace appeared in his hand. Fate gasped at the beauty of the precious stone, while Odin carefully fastened the necklace around her neck. Fate stared down at the necklace. “I’ve never seen one as beautiful, not even the ones he had made for Cara and Broni as wedding gifts.” “Hades made it for Zerina, but she refused to wear it. He made an armband for her instead. He has excellent taste.” Odin placed a kiss on her collarbone. “Not as good as mine, but close.” “It looks like the one Lakshmi wears at court.” The goddess had been gifted it by her husband, and she was always flaunting it at court.

“It’s larger. It doesn’t compare to yours.” “I’ve never been jealous of other women’s jewels.” Placing a possessive hand over her new necklace, she thanked him with a kiss just as spectacular as the jewel resting at her throat. Odin lifted his lips to stare at her dubiously. He was old enough to know women were always envious of other women’s jewelry. “You didn’t seem surprised when I showed it to you.” “I didn’t? I was … very surprised.” Fate smiled smugly, trailing her hand down his bare chest to curl her hand over his hip, tugging his closer. She was rewarded with him lifting her high into his arms. Circling his neck as he carried her into his dark bedroom, Fate laid her head on his strong shoulder. She wasn’t afraid of the dark. It had taken centuries for her to learn the same lesson Hades had to learn, and Destiny had learned to late. The dark wasn’t the enemy. It was her lack of courage that kept her from reaching for the light of Odin’s love that was always there, always shining like a beacon, watching and waiting. It was a hard lesson to learn. All she had to do was so simple. She had to reach for it, because love wasn’t coming for her. She had to reach for it and be willing to grasp it and hold on to it like a raft in a stormy sea. Odin placed her down on his bed, leaning over

her. “Say my name.” “Odin … Odin … Odin.” She repeated his name as many times as she had denied knowing it was him the night Thor was conceived. “Satisfied?” “Not yet, but I will be,” he boasted, lying down beside her on the bed. Fate laughed, rolling on top of his broad chest as it shook underneath her. “I don’t like that look in your eyes.” “How can you see anything in the dark? It’s pitch black in here.” “I can see in the dark.” “That’s a gift I wish I had.” She lowered her lips to nuzzle his neck, snuggling her pelvis into his bulging cock under his leather pants. She was tracing her lips to his ear when she suddenly rose. “You also have the gift of foresight?” “Yes.” Odin raised his head, trying to capture her lips. She started to sit up. “I’ve been thinking … Thor needs a wife. I found mates for my daughters with Mother’s help. It’s time you stepped up and helped me find a wife—” “Fate?” Odin groaned. “What!” Fate found herself flat on her back with a horny god looming over her. “Shut up.”

WOL F B la ck An ge ls MC, #2

A.E. FISHER

AVAILABLE NOW !

PROLOGU E ANNA

4 years ago...

“D

o you know what it’s like to see someone you know murdered?” Murder. Not manslaughter,

not self-defense. Murder. I felt sick to my stomach, wanting to wretch but fighting the urge as I saw the lifeless, glassed eyes of the bitch I’d always hated looking up at me. I had hated her, her family, and what they had done to the person I held dearest. So, when I looked at the photos, at the blood pooling on the wooden floor of her country home,

her dyed and styled hair stained with the deep, rich color, and her bitchy scowl now placated on her cold, dead face, I wanted to feel a sense of satisfaction. I wanted to say I was surprised I didn’t do it sooner. But I couldn’t. All I could do was fight the need to sneer in disgust. I couldn’t even lift my eyes from the photographs scattered across the metal table, highlighted so well under the intense bleaching light. “I know what it’s like,” the detective said from his corner of the room. I wish I could tell you what the office looked like. But I couldn’t. She was just a dark blur, hovering in the corner of the room, watching my every move, waiting for me to slip up. “I saw my mother murdered. It’s what inspired me to become a cop. To seek justice against those who hurt others. Is that not why you became a lawyer, Anna? To fight for justice.” I shook my head, wanting to reach for the plastic cup of water on the table but knowing not to. My paper mouth remained a hidden fact to the detective as her eyes glanced toward my hands that sat comfortably on my thighs, fingers splayed, palms flat. The cotton of my pencil skirt absorbed the sweat of my palms, hiding the nervous gesture. I heard her footsteps click across the room, then saw her long fingers pushing a specific photograph

toward me. “Do you know how much force it takes to push a knife through the sternum of a fully-grown woman?” She paused, waiting for my response. I leaned back in my stool, dragging my eyes up from the photograph, trying to ignore the slither of silver mixed in the blood and pale skin of the woman in the photo as I looked up at the detective’s face. I looked straight through it as I raised an eyebrow at her, processed her words at last, and said, “Surely impossible for a small woman.” “It would be. If it weren’t for an adrenalin rush.” The detective sighed, faking her surprise at the fact the M.E. no doubt told her. “That plus the added weight as the attacker…”—she slowed on the word, probably glaring at me—“as they fell on top of each other. Mrs. Rothwell’s screams would have hurt her ears, being so loud, as she died an incredibly slow, painful death when the knife pushed through the bone inch by inch until the sternum shattered and it went straight through her heart and out of the rib bone.” A long pregnant pause thickened in the air as I swallowed the bile in my stomach, a cold chill sending goose bumps up my arms and legs. “That’s how they did it. How they murdered her. Am I right?” I shoved up out of my chair, the metal screeching back, while the detective took a quick

step back, body flaring with fight when I slammed my hands on the table, covering the photos and fighting the need to flinch. My muscles burned from tearing through the tautness they’d been wound into, but I ignored them as I looked the faceless detective in the eye and said, “I don’t appreciate slander, detective. I know what accusations you are throwing at me, and I’ve had my fill. So, since you don’t have any more questions for me,”—I glared at her, challenging her to argue with me, but she didn’t—“I’m going home.” With that, I snatched my handbag, swung it over my shoulder while fighting not to look back at the photos on the table, turned, and walked toward the door. “Anna.” The detective stopped me. I was tempted to snap at her for using my first name but didn’t as she gave me her cool, cold stare. “We will find the murderer.” “Do your job right, detective,” I said, swinging open the door of the interrogation room. “And you will.” With that, I turned and walked out into the hallway that was once simply business for me, but now was too cold, too daunting as I quickly raced my way back up the steps, through the entrance, and out onto London’s streets, leaving Scotland Yard behind me for the very last time. I knew very

well that no matter how well the detective did her job, the murderer would never be found. Because I would never let them.

CHAP TER 1

WOLF P R E SE NT D AY...

I

felt the hangover long before I opened my eyes. The dull throb conjured me awake, while the cotton-mouth made me want to go back to sleep. I rolled onto my back, the big kingsized bed covered by my size as I stretched and sat up. I reached to the nightstand, pinching the bridge between my eyes as my fingers patted the pine bed stand. My hand was still patting around when I heard the breath of a flame. I turned to look over my shoulder, watching the smoke rise into the room. A toned Native American girl sat up against the headboard, making no effort to cover her soft bronzed curves and dark chocolate nipples. She held the cigarette to her mouth, took a long drag, and blew a circle of smoke into the air. “Morning, sunshine.” She smiled, revealing

straight white teeth. I stood, walking around the bed until I towered over her lengthy body. She was tall, but I was taller, and even as she rose to her feet, pressing her silky skin against my hard chest and even harder shaft, I dwarfed her. Smoke blew into my face. Then the girl pulled the cigarette from her lips as I brought my face closer. My hand caught her elbow, my faded, black tattoos dulled against her skin tone as I ran my rough and calloused fingers to her wrists. Her soft, plump lips were only an inch from mine, and just before they touched, I let out a soft growl. “Don’t touch my smokes.” With that, I plucked the cigarette out of her hand and stepped back. I enclosed the white tobacco stick with my mouth and breathed in, the nicotine waking up my system with an unhealthy, but preferred, good morning. The girl pouted. “You didn’t mind me touching elsewhere last night.” I shook my head. “Last night was last night. Now it’s morning. The rules have changed.” “Oh?” The girl purred, her eyes rolling up and down the length of my huge body, her lips damp. “And what are the rules now?” “The rules, huh?” I took another drag, pretending to think about it. “No women in my room. Get out.” With that, I stubbed the cigarette into the

ashtray on the dresser and headed to the bathroom, leaving the girl standing there with wide eyes and an open mouth that I was nine out of ten sure I filled last night. “You’re joking, right?” The girl followed after me. I filled the doorway to the bathroom and turned on her, making her come to an abrupt stop. I leaned down, letting my face get close to hers, but this time, she took a slow step back. “I don’t joke, sweetheart.” I slammed the door shut on her opening mouth and patted myself on the back for having had the walls sound-proofed. I turned on the shower and stepped inside, also thanking Lamb, my vicepresident, for making sure we got high-pressure showers installed despite the sky-high price we had to pay for them. I leaned my head against the shower wall and sighed, begging for the water to wash away the pounding throb in my skull. I stayed in the shower for ten extra minutes, giving the girl more than enough time to get her little ass out of my club before stepping out. Last night showed on my face, with the dark stubble shadowing my jaw and dark hair sticking to the sides of my broad face. I had a bruise purpling on my jaw—not that I had any idea how it got there. And to be honest, I didn’t care.

What I did care about, was why on earth I let Jax convince me to try his moonshine. I didn’t bother shaving, opting to get dressed and go track the bastard down to show him how much I appreciated his generous gesture last night, then find out what the hell happened, since I didn’t remember much after the third glass. I dragged on a shirt, jeans, and my worn Black Angels cut, scratching off a bit of dried blood on the sleeve, and made my way down the hall of rooms, noting some of my brothers half-dead in bed with a few girls draped over them. As I entered the bar, I couldn’t help but notice that noise. That same goddam noise that made my dick twitch whenever I heard it, and my ball twist in pain until it went away. Anna’s boots clicked against the wooden floors. She jumped up onto one of the stalls that she refused to lower, even as her short, curvy legs barely reached the footrest. Her perky ass jiggled its way into a comfortable position, and her upper body leaned those round globes stuck to her chest onto the bar as if offering each inch of them to be bitten. Lamb stood by the bar, not showing whether he’d noticed me or not. His blond hair was perfectly styled, spikes protruding everywhere despite last night’s party, and the monkey suit he was dressed in told me he had business later that

day. Considering it was Lamb, he had more than likely clocked me walking in without having to look in my direction. Instead, his eyes stayed on Anna, more than happy to watch the feud about to begin. I silenced my feet, the skill coming back to me with ease, as I slid across the chipped, worn, and stained wood floors, coming up behind her in silence, catching that strong scent of her faint rose scent and feeling my headache start to recede. I noticed her body stiffen and smiled at her awareness. My hands reached around her and pressed down on the aged bar, caging her in. I leaned down, my face coming close to her ear, the softness of her silky, soft short hair brushing against my rough cheeks. “And to whom do I owe this pleasure?” I purred, letting my voice rumble low in the way that always made her quiver even when she tried to hide it. It worked like a charm. “Get lost, Wolf. I have no time for you this morning.” Most men would have lost their nerve at the ice in her voice, but I knew the game and wasn’t buying it. “You say that, but I’m sure that ass of yours came here looking for trouble.” She spun on her stool, making me step away

before she kicked me with those boots. I was not having a repeat of the time I found out they were steel-capped. Blue eyes narrowed through her short ice-blond hair, glaring at me as they scanned my features. They reached the side of my jaw, and I had no doubt she spotted the bruise I had attained at some point last night. She let out a long, suffering sigh. “I’m surprised you weren’t one of The Three Amigos I visited this morning.” “Who?” “Actually, they were referring to themselves as The Three Muskateers,” Anna amended after a thought. “Anyway, I need you to go pick them up, since there’s no way in hell I’m letting them puke in my car again. Not unless you want to find them pinned to a stake in the yard.” I wasn’t sure I wanted to ask, but I was more than sure I could guess at least who two of the three were. “Once again,” I said, “who?” “Jax, Pretty, and Mint,” Anna replied. “Got themselves so wasted last night they got picked up by the sheriff for going around harassing girls claiming to be—and this is a direct quote—‘their selfless saviors that will take away the evil demon called virginity.’” I choked. “You’ve got to be kidding?” “Unfortunately not, big boy,” Anna scoffed, her

hand giving my chest a pitiful pat. “You think I’m big?” I growled, leaning even closer. Anna’s eyes narrowed, and I prepared for a defensive attack. Instead, she licked her lips, her body leaning forward until I could feel the heat of her skin against mine. It curved into the perfect space of my caging arms, her nipples just brushing my chest. “You’ll be big when I’m done with you.” “Is that an offer?” I growled, my mouth wanting to bite those red, full lips tempting so dangerously close. “Oh, yeah,” Anna purred, her hands feathering across the waist of my jeans and down my back, her nails brushing the surface of my tough skin with only light, shallow scrapes of her blood-red claws. I fought through the twinge of pleasure each nick sent down into my pants, my eyes pinned lower on her face as her white teeth raked down on the matte red of her lips, tempting me to do just the same. I could just note the blue of her eyes above her porcelain-pale skin, half-lidded and flickering between my widened pupils as she checked to see if her deception was working. I felt her fingers rake underneath my shirt then slip down into the pockets of my jeans; my ass wanted to clench at the feeling of her hands so close. I leaned down, letting her hot breaths roll across my skin, loving the soft tingle they left in their wake, and savoring the smell of

the mint gum she always chewed, filling my nose as I pried my tense hands from the bar, careful not to move my body as I slid them out of her sight and around my back. “Wolf!” Anna gasped, as I grasped her wrists and snapped them above her head. “Shit!” she hissed, trying to pull them loose and failing. “Let me go!” I thought about it. “No.” “I. Said. Let. Go,” Anna growled back, baring her white teeth. Her canines were sharper than the native girl’s in my bed this morning, and I wondered if she’d bite me if I tried to fill her talkative mouth. The risk only made it that much more tempting. “You let go first,” I replied, pulling her wrist in front of my mouth, savoring the way her eyes widened as I let my rough lips catch her baby-soft, fragile wrist. My mouth watered at the taste of her as my teeth brushed the pureness I fought not to bite. Her fingers tightened around my wallet, and I could see the rebellion flash with blue fire in her eyes. Her hips bucked against me, but it was weak; it was a false attempt of trying to get free, and I knew it. So, when her leg swung up past my knees, I clamped my thighs closed, catching her boot before it hit my balls. “Not this time,” I growled. She went to snap something back at me, but I

surged my body forward, my weight easily pinning her pelvis against the bar and pushing her torso over the top of it. Her breasts flattened at the shift of gravity, as every girl’s did, but unlike other girls’, Anna’s remained temptingly perky. Her low-cut top was my conspirator, revealing the pink, blushed areola that I desired. My mouth swelled with the need to taste them, my teeth aching for the contact, but I held back, shifting my gaze to meet hers. The heat in her glare was genuine this time as she watched me with caution, still as an awaiting huntress, waiting for my move. I captured her tiny hands with just one of mine, keeping my single grip tight as my knuckles knocked against the wood. I let my other hand wander freely, sliding down the length of her skin. The slight blue of her veins in her arm was presented to me under the surface of her pale skin as my fingers trailed them like a map down toward her heart. By the time I reached her shoulder, my concept of time and surroundings vanished as I fell into a delirium, telling me I had all the time in the world to explore her. I let my trail rise higher, my eyes mesmerized as I followed her collarbone up to the nape of her neck, letting all my fingers feel the fever warmth of the blushed skin there. I was captivated by the faint thrum of her pulse under my touch. Her sudden swallow against my palm sent my eyes lunging up to hers, anchored the second

her blue, dilated eyes locked onto mine. Despite the fact that if I just squeezed just a little tighter, I could steal her breath from her, and with it, her life, she didn’t look frightened or concerned. Instead, her eyes were filled with lust and tension, never blinking once. Our eyes were glued to each other, unable to look away. Both of us wrapped up in my illusion of timelessness, as I reveled in the feeling of her helpless beneath me. Until the soft sound of glass dragging across wood had reality crashing back on top of me; and the realization that she had been too quiet. I only had a second to see that twitch in her smile and feel the emptiness of my other hand before she swung. Oh, no. I didn’t have time to move out of the way as the whiskey bottle came crashing down on my head. I cried out in shock, my hands automatically lunging up to my head as the pain splintered over my skull before I could even think of the consequences. Free of my weight and hands, Anna used it against me, her foot pulling loose from my thighs and her heel coming down hard on the back of my knee. It caved and my body staggered to the side as she jumped up from the bar. Her heels clacked against the wood floor like the crack of fire as she

spun and fled as fast as she could across the room, out the door, and into the car lot before I could even think to reach for her. “Fuck,” I hissed, trying to shake the faint ring in my ears. I felt liquid run down my neck and reached to touch it. It wasn’t blood, thank fuck, but it was the expensive whiskey she’d managed to get her sticky fingers around. “She doesn’t hold back.” Lamb’s voice replaced the fading ring in my ears, but its hint of amusement grated on my nerves just the same. “Bitch could have killed me,” I growled, my boots crunching on the glass fragments as I sat on the stool. I immediately noticed the direct contact of my ass on the seat and felt my anger spike. “Fuck. She still has my wallet,” I snapped, shoving myself out of my chair before collapsing straight back in it as my head throbbed in anguish. Lamb handed me a small rag to wipe away the whiskey as I fought the faint dizziness, ready to go after her ass, when Pipe came storming through the door. I let out a growl of frustration, the rag pressed to my throbbing skull, clean hair now going to be sticky from my whiskey wash, as I saw Pipe open his mouth. “Prez, we’ve got a visitor, and I don’t think you’re going to like who it is.” “I’m not going to fucking like anyone at the moment,” I growled, registering the concern etched

onto Pipe’s younger face. I threw my hands in the air, my eyes straying to Lamb’s face, who flashed me a smirk before looking over to where Pipe was still standing stiff as a board. Newbie hadn’t seen many visitors in the year of prospecting he’d done so far; he would probably be concerned over our delivery guy. Then again, Pipe was a sturdy fucker and it took a lot to unsettle him. I turned toward my vice-president. Lamb’s eyes scoured him, cataloging his tense behavior, before setting down whatever bottle of booze he’d been reorganizing. Not a good sign. “Who?” “Charon.”